Bonds of Betrayal - part I

by Lady_devil

Summary:

After Eren leaves his friends and comrades behind to continue his own plan, he goes to great lengths to ensure the success of his mission, which is securing the safety of Paradis and his loved ones.
What if Eren decided not to disguise himself as an injured Eldian soldier in Marley, but instead chose another path that would lead to more betrayal? As he carries out his mission to save Paradis, he realizes the weight of his actions and struggles with the guilt of involving innocent people in his schemes. However, he doesn’t have a choice but to move forward!

Chapter 1: (Prologue) Discrimination and Destiny

Notes:

Hey, everyone. I'm new to AO3 and this is my first time writing fanfics. Also, English is not my native language, so you probably are going to find a lot of grammatical errors :))
So, I'm willing to hear any criticism about my work and try my best to improve.

I hope you find this fanfic pleasant.
You're free to leave kudos and comments if you're enjoying what you read.

The Scout Regiment's first glimpse of Marley was an awe-inspiring sight to behold. After years of living inside the Walls, the vast city before them seemed to stretch on for miles. Buildings towered overhead, bustling crowds filled the streets, and the hum of machinery and technology filled the air.

For a moment, the scouts couldn't help but stop and stare, taking in the unfamiliar surroundings with wide-eyed wonder.

 

Onyankopon, their guide through this foreign land, greeted them with a warm smile. "Welcome to Marley," he said, "I'll take you to Kiyomi Azumabito's place. She's been expecting you."

 

As they made their way through the crowded streets, the scouts tried their best to blend in with the locals, disguising themselves as ordinary citizens in order to avoid drawing attention to themselves.

The stores lining the streets were bustling with people, and everyone seemed to be in a hurry, rushing to get to work or run errands. The scouts had to weave their way through the crowds, careful not to bump into anyone and reveal their true identities.

But it was clear that they were out of place in this new world. They couldn't help but stare at the strange and unfamiliar technology around them. The tall buildings and busy streets were a far cry from the simplicity of life within the Walls.

 

Suddenly, a car whizzed past them, catching their attention. They had never seen anything like it before. Conny's eyes widened as he too gazed at the car. "What is that?" he pointed at the vehicle. While Sasha thought it was a big cow.

Hange let out a low whistle, her eyes following the vehicle as it got farther away from them.

"Wow," Hange said in amazement, "That’s a car. I heard of them before." Then, she called out to the car and the three started to chase after it.

Meanwhile, Jean and Armin tried to pretend they were not with those three to avoid further embarrassment.

 

“If we don’t stop them, they will feed it carrots,” Levi said while Onyankopon took his comment as a joke, which he was proven wrong. “They’re really buying carrots,” he confirmed being surprised.

 

Sasha was more focused on the potential for new foods and flavors that this new land might hold. "I wonder if they have any new spices or recipes we've never tried before," she mused, her stomach rumbling at the thought.

Onyankopon chuckled at their excitement. "You guys are in for quite the adventure," he said, "Marley is full of surprises. But we should keep moving if we want to make it to Kiyomi's place before nightfall."

 

In the bustling of people, Mikasa, ever so cautious, urged Eren to stay close to her. “We don't know what to expect,” she said. But Eren's mind seemed elsewhere, lost in thought as he stared off into the distance as if he was seeing something beyond the city.

“These people are the enemies, right?” he thought trying to convince himself but no matter how much he looked, he couldn’t see a difference between these people and the people of Shiganshina. The city is as lively as the city of Paradise with all kinds of people.

Armin is wide-eyed with wonder, taking in every detail of the foreign city around him. He can hardly believe that they have finally made it to the outside world, and he feels a sense of excitement and anticipation building within him.

He approached Eren, trying to bring him back to the present moment. "Eren, look around you," he says excitedly. "This is it - the outside world! We're finally here!"

Eren blinks and turns to him, a hint of a smile on his face. "Yeah, we made it," he says, though his voice is distant. "The other side of the sea."

 

Mikasa, who has been keeping a close eye on Eren, senses that something is troubling him. She steps closer to him and whispers, "Is everything okay? You seem... distant."

Eren shakes his head, a shadow passing over his face. "I'm fine. Just thinking."

Before Mikasa can press him further, Levi warned the trio especially the two titan shifters, Eren and Armin, to stay close to the group.

 

Despite their attempts to blend in, the group still draws some curious glances from the locals, but Hange seems unfazed by the attention. "Well, at least we're not being called 'island devils'," she jokes.

 

---

 

After a series of commotion, they experienced while Levi attempted to protect a refugee kid who tried to pickpocket him from being punished severely, the Scouts finally arrived at Kiyomi Azumabito's place. She welcomes them warmly, and Kiyomi starts to explain the situation they are in.

She said to the group that as blood testing improved, more Subjects of Ymir were being found in other countries. However, due to fear and discrimination towards Eldians, establishing friendly relations with other nations would be difficult.

"Besides, there have been reports of secret meetings between world leaders discussing the possibility of launching an attack on Paradis Island to eliminate the Eldians living there once and for all." Lady Kiyomi adds bitterly mentioning to them that they don’t have enough time.

 

“We need to try anyway, or else we will have to go along with Zeke Jaeger's proposal to sacrifice Historia and her children” Armin insisted.

Hange agreed “We observe the Subjects of Ymir Protection Group's forum the next day to see if they could become potential allies for Paradis Island.”

 

At that moment, Mikasa suddenly realized that Eren had left the room.

 

---

 

Walking down the streets of Liberio, Eren was lost in thought about his destiny to kill these people in the future. He pondered what his mother would think of his plan as he watched a happy couple with their unborn child.

“Of course not, she would be so disappointed in me.” He thought sadly remembering the time she pulled his ear for lying.

 

A mother with a child is a symbol of innocence and he is going to crush them heartlessly just like how Reiner, Berthold, and Annie were the cause of his mother’s death. However this time, he is going to kill so many people like his mother.

He couldn't help but think about the destruction that would ensue if the Eldians on Paradis Island didn't find another way to survive. Everything in Liberio, including the people, their homes, their animals, and their children, would be gone. he wondered if it would be better for Eldians to die instead, as the King of the Walls had thought.

 

“Maybe, she was right, Eldians are the problems here,” he told himself. However, no matter how many times he thinks about it, He couldn't bring himself to accept the death of the people of his homeland. His mind went back to his time with his comrades and friends, all the people precious to him and he wanted a better life for them. He thought of Armin and his dear Mikasa and how much he wanted them to be happy.

 

Eren thought about his recent conversations with Yelena, Floch, and Historia. He had plans to destroy the world and all their enemies, despite pretending to go along with Zeke's euthanasia plan.

He warned Historia about the Military Police's plans to turn her into a Titan to eat Zeke, but she refused to run or fight back. Eren proposed erasing her memories once he had control of the Founder, but Historia opposed his plan to use the rumbling on the rest of the world.

 

Suddenly, he heard a scuffle in an alley and recognized the group of thugs from his memories of the future.

As he walked, he heard a commotion in an alley and saw a group of thugs beating up the refugee boy to whom Levi had given up his money. Of course, this scene is too familiar to him, because he saw it in his memories from the future.

Eren initially tried to walk away, knowing that in the future he would kill the boy himself. How dare he try to act on justice when he is going to commit genocide? As he is walking away, hearing the sound of the kid getting beaten mercilessly, he suddenly recalls Armin being bullied.

Despite his inner conflict, he couldn't stand by and watch someone suffer. Selfishly, he saved the boy from the thugs anyway, but he couldn't help but feel like a hypocrite just like Reiner.

 

“No, I’m even worse than him,” he admits to himself. At least, Reiner hadn’t and won’t commit mass murder. Eren apologized tearfully to the boy who was not going to understand what he was saying anyway.

“I’m sorry” he clenched the little boys’ shoulders asking for forgiveness. He realized that the future he had envisioned thanks to Armin’s books was not what he had hoped for.

He was so disappointed which is why he wanted for everything to be wiped out. As the night wore on, Eren couldn't shake the feeling that he was disappointed in the world outside the walls. He had dreamed of something different, but the reality was harsh and cruel.

Regardless, Eren knew that the rumbling was the only way to ensure the safety and happiness of his loved ones, but at the expense of the lives of the rest of the world. The weight of his destiny bore heavily on his shoulders, and he wondered if he could ever truly find a way to reconcile his desires for a better life for his friends and the reality of the cruel world around him.

 

“Eren,”

“Mikasa,” he knows that worried tone too well. It reminds him of the many times he got kidnapped, which led to the death of so many of his comrades who tried to rescue him only because he was weak and oblivious about everything.

He was oblivious about his titan power, the comrades he trusted the most who turned out to be traitors, and the existence of a whole world hating and wanting them all dead for the sins of the ancestors they were never aware of.

 

“But, not anymore,” he isn’t the weak kid anymore. As he watched the boy he rescued going back to a migrant camp, he wiped his tears before Mikasa could see.

 

“Eren, we’re in the enemy’s territory and you’re their primary target. You can’t just wander around” she scolded him as she tried to reach the top of the hill he was standing. She rushes to his side, concerned for his safety, but Eren paid no attention to her warning, his eyes fixed on the migrant camps. Mikasa followed his gaze. There, waving up at them from the shadows, was the pickpocket they had met earlier that day.

"What's going on?" she asked, confused.

Eren's reply was cryptic. "Nothing yet," he said, his eyes still fixed on the camp below.

 

“I’m going to crush them all” That’s what he wanted to say instead, but he is a half-ass piece of shit who doesn’t deserve to pour his feeling toward his favorite girl. He wants to protect her and the rest, so the less they know the more safe they will be.

"This place is for people who have lost their homes to war. It's like our situation, Mikasa. One day everything changed, and everything was taken from us."

 

Suddenly, Eren turned to Mikasa, his voice intense. "Why do you care about me so much?" he demanded. "Is it because I saved you when we were children? Or because we're family?"

 

Mikasa felt her cheeks grow hot as Eren pressed her for an answer. Her mind raced back to the day he had saved her.

She remembered the terror she felt as bandits murdered her parents, and the way Eren had fearlessly come to her rescue, even though he was just a small boy himself.

The memory of Eren wrapping the red scarf around her neck flooded her mind, and she felt a sense of warmth spread through her body. It was a simple gesture, but it had meant the world to her. It had been a symbol of the bond they shared.

She had always been grateful to Eren for that day, and for everything he had done for her since then. But her feelings for him went deeper than just gratitude.

She felt a pang of guilt for not being able to express her true feelings to Eren. She wanted to tell him how much he meant to her, how much she cherished their bond. But the words wouldn't come, and she was left feeling frustrated and embarrassed.

Deep down, Mikasa knew that her feelings for Eren were complicated. All she knew was that she wanted to protect him, to keep him safe, no matter what.

 

 

As Eren watched her struggle to express herself, his thoughts drifted back to the day he had saved her. He remembered the way she had clung to him, the sense of responsibility he had felt to protect her.

But as they grew older, Eren's feelings for Mikasa had grown more complex.

He cared about her deeply. He couldn't deny the way his heart raced when she was near or the way he felt a sense of calm when they fought side by side.

And of course, Eren already knew her answer. From what he saw in the future, he knew that Mikasa was not going to be selfish at the moment and confess her true feelings.

However, deep down, selfishly he was hoping for a different answer. The answer that would finally be an excuse for him to leave everything behind and enjoy the remnant of his lifespan besides the woman he loves.

 

"You're family," she stammered finally, her heart pounding in her chest. Hearing the answer, Eren felt a pang of disappointment. It proves to him that the future is invincible and already sealed.

 

---

 

As the Scouts arrived at the forum, Eren noticed the tense atmosphere in the air. The room was packed with people, and the buzz of murmurs and chatter filled the space.

As the speaker from the Subjects of Ymir Protection Group stepped onto the stage, Eren's eyes narrowed, and he clenched his fists. He knew this was going to be a difficult moment.

He spoke of the plight of the refugee Subjects of Ymir, their suffering at the hands of the Eldian Empire's forced interbreeding policies.

The crowd listened intently, nodding in agreement at the injustices he described. But then he turned their attention to Paradis Island, portraying it as their true enemy.

 

Eren could feel his blood boil as the man painted Paradis Island as the source of all their problems. The speaker blamed the island for their suffering. Eren knew that wasn't true; he knew that it was Marley's propaganda machine that had turned the world against them.

The Scouts watched in horror as the crowd erupted in applause and cheers, their hate directed towards their own homeland.

Eren's frustration reached a boiling point. He could feel the anger building inside him, and he knew he had to leave before he exploded.

His face darkened, and without a word, he got up and left the group. Walking towards the door, Eren couldn't help but think about the injustice they were facing. He couldn't let them continue to blame Paradis Island for everything wrong in the world.

 

Mikasa's heart sank as she watched Eren leave the room without a word. She couldn't help but wonder what was going through his mind. As she observed him walking towards the door, she noticed the anger and frustration etched onto his face.

As he walked towards the door, Mikasa's eyes followed him, filled with a mixture of sadness and longing. She wanted to go after him, to hold him close and tell him that everything would be okay, but she knew that wasn't an option. Not now, not with the eyes of the world on them.

"Mikasa, are you okay?" Armin's voice interrupted her thoughts, and she turned to face him, her eyes filled with worry.

"I don't know, Armin. I just have a bad feeling about all of this," she replied, her gaze still fixed on the door where Eren had just left.

 

Mikasa couldn't help but wonder if things would ever be the same again. She had always been there to protect Eren, but now she felt helpless, unable to follow him and offer him the support he needed. She could only hope that he would be safe and that he wouldn't do anything rash.

"Eren, please be careful," she whispered to herself, her heart heavy with the knowledge that things were about to get a lot more complicated. She couldn't shake the feeling that something was different this time.

 

As Eren stepped out of the room and into the streets again, he took a deep breath, his mind racing with thoughts of how he was left with only one choice. He knew that it wouldn't be easy, but he was determined to do whatever it took to protect his home and the people he cared about, even at the cost of killing everyone beyond the walls and becoming the true devil they always have been looking for.

 

Nevertheless, he knows that he needs a plan to start his mission.

 

---

 

Eren arrived at the meeting place that Lady Kiyomi had arranged for him. He was dressed in plain clothes, trying to blend in with the crowd. As he saw Lady Kiyomi approaching, he couldn't help but feel a sense of unease.

"Hello, Lady Kiyomi," Eren said, his voice low and serious.

"Hello, Eren. It's good to see you," Lady Kiyomi replied with a sly smile.

Eren didn't return the smile. "Let's get down to business. I need your help to stay in Marley undetected and meet with Zeke."

"I'm aware of your plans, Eren. I can help you with that. But what about the rest of the Scouts? Why did you leave them?"

"I can't involve them in this. It's too dangerous, and I can't risk their safety," Eren said, his eyes dark and brooding.

Lady Kiyomi raised an eyebrow. "And what about your safety, Eren? This plan of yours is reckless. You could get yourself killed."

"I'll do whatever it takes to protect Paradis Island and the people I care about," Eren replied firmly.

"I see," Lady Kiyomi said, her tone thoughtful. "Well, I can help you with a fake identity, but it won't be easy. Marley's security is tight, and they're on high alert after their loss to Paradise,”

"I know it won't be easy. But I'm willing to do whatever it takes," Eren replied.

 

Lady Kiyomi studied him for a moment before nodding. "Very well. I'll arrange for a fake identity and papers for you. But remember, Eren, I'm doing this because it's in my best interest as well. Don't forget that."

"I won't," Eren said, his voice cold.

Lady Kiyomi didn't seem to notice his tone. "Good. I'll have the papers ready for you in a few days. You can stay in one of my safe houses until then."

"Thank you," Eren said, his expression remaining stoic.

 

As Lady Kiyomi turned to leave, Eren couldn't help but feel a sense of distrust towards her. He knew she was cunning and selfish. But for now, he needed her help, and he would have to play along with her game, for now.

 

Notes:

So, this was only the prologue chapter and I tried to stay close to the dialogues and main events here.
However, be prepared because I'm going to write this fanfic as original as possible without rewriting exactly the same events and dialogues.

Chapter 2: A Marleyan different from others

Notes:

I'm here with another chapter.
This time, I'm introducing my OC.

Although, I didn't expect the previous chapter to get kudos but thank you all so much.

The internment zone of Liberio was a desolate place, with rows of gray buildings stretching as far as the eye could see. The air was thick with the stench of decay and despair, a constant reminder of the Eldians' status as second-class citizens in their own land.

 

Some kids tried to sneak past the guards and out of the internment zone. They were giggling and laughing, excited to finally have a chance to run around and play. They had grown bored of being cooped up inside the small area for so long, and the thought of exploring beyond its walls was too tempting to resist.

 

As they made their way through the streets, they suddenly bumped into a woman who was carrying her bag with a pile of books and papers. Her belongings tumbled to the ground, scattering across the pavement.

The children froze, their eyes widening with fear. The woman was a Marleyan, a member of the ruling class that held their families captive in this place. They knew that they should run, or risk getting into trouble for daring to cross paths with her.

The children were afraid that they would get in trouble, and their families would suffer the consequences. Their minds raced with questions: What would happen to them? Would they be sent away to Paradise? Would they be punished? The thought of being separated from their families was unbearable, and tears threatened to spill from their eyes.

 

But she surprised them. Instead of scolding or punishing them, she simply smiled and knelt to help pick up her things. Her long, dirty blond hair fell in waves around her shoulders, and her face was kind and gentle.

"It's alright, little ones," she said, her voice soft and soothing. "No harm done."

The children looked at her in wonder. They had never met a Marleyan like her before - someone who didn't treat them with cruelty or disdain.

She finished gathering her belongings. The woman then noticed that the children were eyeing her warily.

She reached into one of her bags and pulled out a small treat - a piece of candy.

"Here you go," she said, holding it out to the nearest child. "A little something sweet for you all. Don't be afraid of me. I won't hurt you."

The children tentatively took the candy, their eyes widening in delight as they tasted its sugary goodness. They looked up at the woman who had honey-colored eyes with gratitude and awe, amazed by her kindness in a world that had shown them so little of it.

 

Just as they were about to gather her things and part ways, a Marleyan soldier appeared, his eyes narrowing as he spotted the Eldian armbands on the children's arms. "What are you doing here, you filthy Eldians?" he sneered, his hand resting on the hilt of his gun. "And you," he turned to the woman, "stay away from them."

The kids trembled with fear, knowing all too well the fate that awaited them if they were caught. The woman, however, remained calm. She knew she had to think fast if she wanted to protect the children.

 

"Please, sir, these are just some poor Eldian children I was borrowing to help me with some housework," she said smoothly, gesturing to the books and papers in her bag she had dropped. "They're cheap and hardworking, and I need all the help I can get."

The soldier eyed her suspiciously for a moment, then grunted and walked away, leaving the woman and the children alone once more.

 

"Come on," the woman said, gesturing for them to follow her. "I'll help you get back into the zone without getting into trouble."

As they walked toward the gates of the internment zone, the woman couldn't help but feel a twinge of guilt in her chest. She knew all too well the injustices that were being inflicted upon the Eldians, but she was powerless to do anything about it. Her father, the previous general of the Marley army, had been close with Commander Magath and had believed in the Marleyan cause wholeheartedly. But she couldn't help but wonder if there was another way.

 

After making sure of the children’s safety, the woman continued on her way, her thoughts turned inward. She knew that her actions were not typical of a Marleyan - especially not one from a family as prominent as hers. But she couldn't help it. She had always felt a deep sense of empathy for the Eldians, and it pained her to see them living in such squalor and misery.

Deep down, she knew that there was more she could do to help them - and that she would need to be careful not to get caught by her own people. But for now, in this small moment with these innocent children, she allowed herself to feel a glimmer of hope. Maybe, just maybe, things could be different.

 

---

 

The blond woman approached the Warriors' headquarters outside the internment zone of Liberio. A guard, who appeared to be new, asked for her papers.

He then recognized her surname, Vogel, because of her father's position in the Marley army. She handed him the papers and waited patiently as he inspected them.

"Ah, Vogel. Your father was a great general in the Marley army. It's an honor to have you here," the guard said with a respectful tone.

She nodded politely, but she couldn't help but notice the guard's murmurs under his breath. "Why bother yourself with these spawns of the devil?" he muttered, referring to the Eldians in the Warrior unit.

She sighed inwardly. She had heard these kinds of comments before, and it saddened her. She knew many Eldians in the Warrior unit who were just trying to survive and make a difference, and they deserved to be treated with respect.

But she also understood that these comments were the result of Marley's propaganda and conditioning. It was hard for even her to go against it.

 

In response, she simply smiled kindly at the guard and said, "We are all just people doing our best to serve Marley."

The guard nodded and handed her papers back, allowing her to enter the headquarters.

 

The sun was shining bright as the Marleyan woman walked towards the infirmary, her mind preoccupied with thoughts of the new batch of Warrior candidates who would soon be joining the ranks.

She had been working as a volunteer nurse at the infirmary for a while now and had grown quite fond of the young Eldians who came through her doors. She knew that they were being trained to fight against their own people who were living on a tiny island, but she couldn't help feeling a sense of compassion towards them.

 

As soon as she put down her bag on the table in the infirmary, she could hear the sound of raised voices outside. Curious, she opened the door to find Gabi and Falco standing opposite each other, their faces twisted in anger. Udo and Zofia stood nearby, looking disappointed in both of them.

"What's going on here?" she asked, her tone gentle but firm.

"Falco's a cheater!" Gabi yelled, pointing at Falco.

"No, I’m not!" Falco retorted and then immediately began to explain, pointing the finger at Gabi, But Gabi was quick to defend herself, and soon the two of them were shouting at each other again.

The nurse sighed and pinched the prick of her nose. She had seen this kind of thing before. The young candidates were all trying to prove themselves to their superiors, and sometimes that meant they clashed with each other.

She then walked towards them, her gaze gentle but stern. "Now, now, let's not point fingers. You both know that fighting is not the answer. You're better than this."

She approached them slowly, trying to ease the tension in the room. "We're all on the same team here, remember?" she said, putting a hand on each of their shoulders.

Gabi and Falco both looked ashamed, their eyes downcast. She could tell that they were both feeling guilty about what had just happened.

"Come on now, let's get you patched up," she said, leading them into the infirmary. "And maybe we can talk about what happened while we're at it."

 

She walked into the infirmary, followed by the four young Warriors. Udo and Zofia trailed behind, looking amused at the situation.

The Marleyan nurse started to prepare her required supplies and mentioned the two young candidates to sit on separate beds. Meanwhile, She listened attentively as the candidates took turns explaining what had happened.

Gabi claimed that Falco cheated during the training exercise, while Falco insisted that he had simply outperformed her. Zofia and Udo stood silently by, looking more disappointed.

 

"Well, it sounds like there was a bit of a misunderstanding," the woman said gently and turned to them. "Gabi, do you think maybe you were just feeling a little frustrated that you didn't do as well as you wanted to?"

Gabi scowled but didn't answer.

"And Falco, it's natural to feel proud when you do well, but it's important to remember to be humble and gracious as well."

Falco looked sheepish. "Yeah, you're right, miss. I shouldn't have gloated."

His answer made her smile. While Falco is a reasonable and calm kid, Gabi is difficult, stubborn, and hard to convince.

 

Vogel got closer to them in order to assess the situation. Gabi had a twisted wrist, and Falco had a cut on his arm. She got to work, first treating Gabi's wrist with a gentle touch.

Gabi hissed at first, but then Vogel decided to distract her from the pain with stories of her own childhood. The woman began to speak, her voice soft and gentle.

"When I was a little girl, my father used to take me out to the countryside to go fishing. We would sit by the riverbank for hours, waiting for the fish to bite. Sometimes we would catch a lot, and other times we would come back empty-handed."

 

Gabi listened intently, her expression softening as the nurse continued.

"One day, we caught a fish that was much bigger than any we had ever caught before. It was so big that we couldn't even lift it out of the water. My father told me that we needed to work together to catch it. So, we came up with a plan."

Vogel paused, looking at Gabi with a smile.

"We used our shirts to create a makeshift net and worked together to catch the fish. It was a struggle, but we did it. And I learned that sometimes, you need to rely on others to achieve your goals."

 

Gabi's eyes sparkled as she listened to the story, her wrist forgotten for a moment. The woman finished wrapping the bandage around Gabi's wrist and patted her knee.

"See, sometimes it's better to work together than to try and do everything on your own," she said with a smile.

Gabi nodded, her expression thoughtful, and she knew that she had much to learn from this kind nurse.

Next, she turned her attention to Falco's arm. She cleaned the wound with a gentle touch, all the while reassuring him that it was just a scratch. Falco looked up at her with pure adoration in his eyes, and Vogel felt a pang of maternal love in her heart.

"See, no need to fight over this," she said, smiling at the two children. "You're both strong and talented in your own ways."

She then gave them some words of wisdom. "Remember, you're not just fighting for yourselves. You're fighting for your families, your friends, your country. You have a duty to uphold, and that includes showing respect to your fellow comrades."

 

Gabi and Falco looked at each other, ashamed of their behavior. Gabi and Falco hung their heads in shame, realizing that they had let their tempers get the best of them.

Nurse Vogel patted their shoulders reassuringly. "It's okay, we all make mistakes. The important thing is that we learn from them and grow."

They nodded in agreement and left the infirmary, their heads still hanging low.

 

“Children” The nurse sighed, leaning back in her chair. She looked at Udo and Zofia, who were grinning at her mischievously.

"What?" she asked, amused.

"You have a way with kids, miss," Udo said, which gained a loud comment from Gabi who was still behind the door. “I heard that,” Her tone definitely indicates that she got offended by being labeled as a kid by her classmate.

Vogel chuckled, "I suppose I do. It comes with the job."

 

---

 

As the door closed behind the group of young Warrior candidates, the Marleyan nurse took a deep breath and let out a small sigh. "I hope they'll be okay," she thought to herself. "They're just kids after all."

She had enjoyed their company, but the mention of her father had brought back painful memories. She had lied to Gabi about the childhood story she had told, just to make her feel better.

 

In reality, her father had never had time for her. He had been a respected general in the Marleyan army and had always put his duty to his country above his family. He had been proud to serve Marley and had instilled that same pride in his daughter, but had neglected to show her any affection or attention.

She looked at the bandages and medicine on her table, letting her mind wander to her childhood. "And my mother, she was always sick. I had to take care of her most of the time,” That’s why she never had friends around her age.

Her father never had time for her and her mother, and she had felt so alone and helpless as a kid, and she didn't want these young warriors to feel the same way.

“But that's all in the past now," she said with a small smile as if trying to convince herself.

 

She walked over to the window, gazing out at the Warrior's headquarters. "I'm grateful for this job though, at least it gives me purpose. And these kids...I want to help them in any way I can," she thought to herself.

The nurse then sat down at her desk and let out a deep breath. She knew that her work at the infirmary was important and that she was making a difference in the lives of these young candidates, but sometimes it felt like it wasn't enough. She had always felt like she was living in her father's shadow, and she didn't know how to break free from it.

She can't help but feel a pang of sadness for the young warrior candidates. She thinks to herself, "These children, they have their whole lives ahead of them and yet, they are already trapped in a cycle of violence and death. How can anyone expect them to live a normal life when they have this hanging over their heads?"

She remembers the stories her father used to tell her about the previous warriors and how they had to devour their predecessors to gain their power. It was a brutal and unforgiving system, one that left little room for compassion or mercy.

"I may be just a nurse, but I want to do what I can to help these kids," she said to herself. "I may not be able to change the system, but I can at least be there for them when they need me."

 

The Marleyan nurse was startled by the sudden knock on the door. She had just finished patching up Gabi's wrist and was lost in her thoughts about the young warriors and their grim future.

She assumed it was Gabi and Falco again, “Did they really forget my advice just now?! Well, Gabi does” but was surprised to see Commander Magath standing at the doorstep.

 

"Commander Magath! Please come in," she greeted him politely, quickly standing up from her chair.

"At ease, nurse Vogel," Magath said, gesturing for her to sit back down. "I just wanted to make sure the young candidates didn't give you any trouble."

She smiled. "No, they were very well-behaved."

Magath nodded. "Good. You do excellent work here. We appreciate your assistance, especially with the young ones."

Nurse Vogel blushed, feeling a sense of pride at Magath's praise. "Thank you, Commander. I'm happy to help."

Magath's expression softened. "Charlotte, you know I've offered for you to live with my family many times. We would love to have you around, and I worry about you living alone in your parent's house."

Charlotte hesitated, knowing the real reason she had refused his offer so many times was that she didn't want to feel indebted to anyone. But Magath had been a close friend of her father's, and she couldn't deny the feeling of comfort she got from his concern for her.

"Thank you, Commander. I'll think about it," she said with a small smile.

Magath nodded, satisfied. "Good. Take care, Charlotte. And remember, if you ever need anything, don't hesitate to ask."

"I will. Thank you, Commander," Charlotte said, watching as he left the infirmary.

 

Once he was gone, she let out a sigh and leaned back in her chair. Then she looked at the stack of medical files on her desk, filled with the names of young Eldian soldiers who needed her help, and she felt a sense of purpose. Maybe she couldn't change the past, but she could make a difference in the present. And that was something to be proud of.

 

---

 

Charlotte walked down the hallway, closed the door to the infirmary behind her, and made her way to the cafeteria for her lunch break.

As she walked, she saw her coworker Natalie walking towards her, a slight frown on her face. She has her Eldian white armband, which shows her heritage from a distance, which Charlotte never cares about.

"Hey, Nat, what's wrong?" Charlotte asked, concerned.

Natalie sighed. "Sorry, I'm late. My younger siblings were causing trouble again this morning. It took longer than expected to get them ready for school."

Charlotte smiled sympathetically. "No worries. There wasn't much to do this morning anyway, except for those young candidates making all that commotion."

Natalie laughed. "Yeah, they can be a handful. But at least they keep things interesting."

 

They walked into the cafeteria and got in line for food. As they waited, Natalie started talking about her family.

"I swear, I have the most troublesome younger siblings," she said with a sigh. "They're always getting into something."

Charlotte chuckled. "How many siblings do you have again?"

"Five," Natalie said with a groan. "And they're all younger than me, so I'm the one who has to take care of them most of the time."

"I don't know how you do it," Charlotte said, shaking her head. "I can barely handle myself most days."

Natalie laughed. "It's not easy, but I love them. I just wish they were a little more well-behaved sometimes."

 

They both grabbed their food and found a table to sit at.

"So how's work been treating you lately?" Charlotte asked, taking a bit of her food.

Natalie rolled her eyes. "It's been so hectic. We've been short-staffed, and I feel like I'm running around all day."

Charlotte nodded sympathetically. "I know how you feel. These young candidates keep us on our toes too."

Natalie took a bite of her sandwich and then said, "But you know what makes it all worth it? Helping those kids. It's tough to see them go through all that they do, but knowing that we can make a difference in their lives, even if it's just a small one, it makes it all worth it."

Charlotte smiled. "You're right. It's moments like those that remind me why I became a nurse in the first place."

 

They chatted for a while longer, catching up on their daily work while eating.

Natalie finally said already having finished her food, "Thanks for listening to me vent about my family. Sometimes it's nice to have someone to talk to."

"Of course," Charlotte said. "That's what friends are for."

 

 

As Charlotte and Natalie were having their lunch, a familiar voice interrupted their conversation.

"Hey, mind if I join you two?"

 

The first thing that got both of their attention was the red armband, which indicates being a warrior, an honorary Marleyan, and most importantly, a titan shifter.

 

Notes:

Who do you think was that? :)

I hope you enjoyed this chapter.
My OC is no one special.
However, she is going to experience not normal situations, which later will build her character.

Leave comments and kudos, if you feel like it.
Let me know what you think of this chapter.

Chapter 3: A Chance Encounter... or Not?

Notes:

Entering more canon characters...

 

To let you guys know, I messed with the original timeline a bit to fit my events and OC in the story. The warriors hasn't left for war against the mid-east, but they eventually will however it won't take four years for them. Marley is at war with them right now without the warriors unit being there, yet.

I will explain better in later chapters, so be patient with me.

 

Warning for this chapter: graphical violence.

 

As Charlotte and Natalie were having their lunch, a familiar voice interrupted their conversation.

"Hey, mind if I join you two?" Pieck asked, approaching their table.

"Of course not," Charlotte replied with a smile, happy to see her friend.

 

Watching the two being happy to see each other, Natalie excused herself, saying she needed to get back to the infirmary, leaving Charlotte and Pieck alone.

"It's been a while since we've had lunch together," Pieck said as she sat down.

Charlotte nodded, "Yeah, work has been pretty busy lately."

"How are you finding it?" Pieck asked, taking a sip of her tea and starting to eat her lunch.

"I'm enjoying it, actually," Charlotte replied, "It's been challenging, but I'm learning a lot."

"That's great to hear," Pieck said with a smile, "I remember when I first started, it was overwhelming."

Charlotte chuckled, "Yeah, I remember you being the only one who welcomed me warmly."

Pieck grinned, "Well, someone had to make you feel at home."

They both laughed before Pieck continued, "So, how are you finding the job with the candidates?"

"It's definitely a challenge," Charlotte admitted, "Especially in the mornings when they're all riled up."

Pieck nodded, "I remember those days. But you'll get used to it, and before you know it, they'll be out in the field."

 

Charlotte smiled sadly at Pieck's words knowing that these kids were going to experience the harsh reality of war sooner than expected.

"So, how about you? How's work been for you?" Charlotte asked, taking a bite of her sandwich.

Pieck's expression softened, "It's been alright. It's not the same without the rest of the squad around, but I'm managing."

Charlotte nodded, understanding what Pieck meant. She knew Pieck missed some of her fellow warriors and her friends, especially after the Paradise Island operation was a complete failure on Marley’s side.

They have lost two of their best titans, however, Charlotte was happy that she could be a source of comfort for Pieck during this transition period.

 

Suddenly, the loud sound of something hitting the floor silenced everything and everyone got frozen in their place to watch the commotion. Charlotte watched in shock, as two blond soldiers bearing their teeth at each other. She had never seen such an intense confrontation before.

The man with the fiery temper had his hand wrapped around the other man's collar, his face twisted in anger. The other man, who seemed to be trying to keep calm, had a deep frown etched on his face, and his arms were crossed tightly over his chest.

 

The angry soldier sneered at the other one tightening his hold on his collar. "You better watch your mouth, Braun. You don’t have any rights to judge my brother, you punk."

Reiner's voice was low and steady. "I wasn't saying anything bad about Marcel, Galliard. You're just looking for a fight."

The tension in the room was palpable as the two soldiers continued to glare at each other. Charlotte noticed two other blonds sitting at the table with them.

One of them, who looked concerned, was trying to calm the situation down. He was the only one wearing yellow armbands in that group. The other, who was calmly sipping his tea, seemed unfazed by the whole thing.

 

Pieck stood up and made her way over to the table, trying to diffuse the situation. "Hey, hey, let's all calm down here," she said, her voice gentle but firm.

Porco glared at her. "Stay out of this, Pieck. This doesn't concern you."

 

Charlotte watched anxiously as the situation continued to escalate. She had no idea what was going on, but it was clear that these two soldiers had some kind of deep-seated grudge against each other.

She hoped that Pieck would be able to calm them down before things got out of hand.

 

"But, Pokko," Pieck said with a disapproving tone, "you're creating a disturbance and upsetting our dear nurse here."

She gestured towards which shocked Charlotte at the abrupt mention of her in front of everyone.

 

Pieck's words immediately shifted the attention towards Charlotte, making her feel uncomfortable with the sudden attention. She nervously smiled and looked down at her food, hoping the situation would defuse quickly.

Porco huffed in annoyance at the use of his nickname but backed off, releasing his hold on Reiner's collar. Reiner, on the other hand, straightened his shirt and gave a nod of thanks to Pieck.

The other two at the table also looked at Charlotte with concern. Charlotte felt her face burning under their intense gaze and tried to focus on her lunch.

 

Colt, who had been trying to calm the situation down, spoke up. "Porco, I know it's hard for you, but getting into a fight won't solve anything. Let's just eat and talk things out, right Zeke-san?" he said, trying to be the voice of reason.

Zeke, who had been quiet this whole time, finally spoke up. "I agree with Colt. Let's not ruin our lunch over this. We're all here to do our duty," he said calmly, taking a sip of his tea.

Pieck nodded in agreement. She then turned to Charlotte and talked as loud as she could for her to hear. "Don't worry, Charlotte. It's not always like this. We usually have a peaceful lunch break," she finished with a warm smile.

“I want the ground to swallow me right now!” Charlotte sank even more in her seat after Pieck talked to her aloud from across the room.

 

Just then, Commander Magath entered the cafeteria, causing everyone to stand up straight and salute him. "What's going on here?" he barked, looking at the fallen chairs and the tense atmosphere.

Reiner and Porco both looked guilty and didn't say anything. Pieck spoke up. "Nothing, Commander. Just a little disagreement that got out of hand," she said, trying to diffuse the situation.

Magath shook his head in disappointment. "I expect better from my warriors. This is not a bar. This is a military facility. You are to act with discipline and respect at all times. Both of you come to my office after lunch," he said sternly, before turning around and leaving the cafeteria.

 

The tense atmosphere dissipated after Magath's scolding, and the soldiers resumed their lunch as usual, though the incident had left a sour taste in everyone's mouth. Charlotte silently ate her food, grateful that the situation had been resolved without anyone getting hurt.

Pieck returns to her seat across Charlotte. She leaned over and said with a small smile, "Sorry about that. Porco can be a bit hot-headed sometimes." Charlotte nodded and smiled, "No problem at all, Pieck. I'm just glad you were able to diffuse the situation."

 

As they resumed their lunch, Charlotte couldn't help but notice Zeke staring at her from across the table. When their eyes met, he gave her a warm smile before returning to his meal. She blushed and quickly turned away, feeling embarrassed.

Pieck noticed Charlotte's reaction and grinned. "Ah, Zeke, our war chief. He's a charmer, isn't he?"

"I-I guess so." Charlotte stuttered cursing at herself for acting like a teenager all of a sudden.

Pieck leaned in and talked in a lower tone, "But don't be fooled by his good looks and charming demeanor. He's a brilliant strategist and a skilled fighter. He's the one who came up with the plans before our missions."

Charlotte was fascinated by Pieck's description of Zeke, but she couldn't shake off the tension from earlier. "What was that all about with Mr.Braun and Mr.Galliard?"

Pieck leaned back and sighed, "It's a long story. You see, a titan ate Porco’s brother, Marcel, during their mission to retrieve the Founder titan. Marcel saved Reiner's life, but Porco blames him for his brother's death."

Charlotte shook her head in understanding. "That's a tough situation."

Pieck nodded, "It's a complicated dynamic among the warriors. But we all have our own reasons for being here and fighting for Marley."

 

Charlotte started to think about Pieck's words, feeling a mix of admiration and apprehension towards the warriors. Pieck already told her about her reason for becoming a warrior which is to help her father by providing required and rare medicines.

Charlotte also wondered what other secrets and tensions lurked beneath the surface of their seemingly united front.

Charlotte also couldn't help but be curious about the warrior unit’s mission to take the Founder titan and how exactly the powerful warriors’ were defeated by the Islanders. However, she didn't want to pry and decided to leave it at that.

 

Pieck and Charlotte sat in silence, enjoying their tea while the cafeteria buzzed with activity. Suddenly, a commotion erupted outside, and they heard the sound of racing footsteps getting closer and closer.

The doors to the cafeteria burst open and in came Gabi, panting and grinning from ear to ear.

"I won! I won! I told you guys!" she declared, beaming with pride.

Falco, who had just arrived after Gabi, was breathing heavily and said, "You cheated again, Gabi. You always cheat."

Gabi just stuck out her tongue at him. "No, I didn't. I just ran faster than you."

Udo arrived last, gasping for breath. "If I pass out, it's all your fault, Gabi," he wheezed.

Gabi rolled her eyes and retorted, "Oh please, you guys just need to work on your endurance."

 

The three of them started bickering, each accusing the other of not playing fair. Charlotte and Pieck watched with amusement as the young candidates argued about the race.

 

Zofia, who entered the room much more calmly, joined the line for lunch, unfazed by the commotion.

She calmly joined the conversation, "I just took my time. No need to rush." causing Gabi to taunt her for being slow. Gabi immediately boasted about her victory to Zofia, who simply shrugged and said, "It's just a race, Gabi."

The young candidates' energy and light mood were refreshing amidst the tension in the cafeteria earlier.

 

Colt walked up to them and scolded the candidates for being too loud. Charlotte was surprised by how easily they listened to him.

Pieck explained, "Colt is Falco's older brother. He has authority over the young ones."

Charlotte also realized that she hadn't met Colt yet, despite him being one of the warrior candidates. She asked Pieck why that was, and Pieck explained that Colt was at the end of his training to inherit Zeke's titan.

 

Meanwhile, Gabi, Falco, and Udo had started arguing again, this time about who had the best lunch. Gabi boasted about her sandwich, while Falco claimed that his soup was the best. Udo, who was too busy trying to catch his breath, didn't join in the argument this time.

Charlotte and Pieck chuckled as they watched the young candidates bicker over their lunch, enjoying the lighthearted moment in the otherwise tense atmosphere of the Marleyan military base.

 

As Pieck stood up to leave, she turned to Charlotte with a small smile on her face. "Hey, Charlotte, how about we spend more of our free time together? Us girls gotta stick together, you know?" she says.

Charlotte smiled back at Pieck. "Sure, I'd like that," she replied. "I'm still getting used to being here, and it would be nice to have someone to hang out with."

Pieck nodded in agreement. "Yeah, and to be honest, I'm getting pretty tired and bored of my all-male comrades," she added, chuckling. "From hot-headed Porco to depressed Reiner, it can get pretty exhausting."

Charlotte laughed at Pieck's joke. "Well, I can definitely understand that," she replies. "I think I'll stick with you, then."

Pieck grinned. "Great! I'll see you later then," she said, before turning and walking away.

 

As Charlotte watched her go, she couldn't help but feel grateful for Pieck's offer. She had been feeling a bit lonely since arriving at the Marleyan army base, and it was nice to know that she had someone to talk to and spend time with.

 

---

 

Charlotte sat at her desk, poring over reports and sorting through paperwork. She sighed deeply as she realized how much work she still had to do. "I should have asked for help earlier," she muttered to herself.

 

Just then, Natalie walked into the room. "You're still here, Charlotte?" she asked, surprised.

"I have to finish this paperwork for the head doctor's arrival tomorrow," Charlotte replied wearily.

Natalie shook her head. "I wish I could stay, but I have to make up for my absence tomorrow morning. You'll be okay, right?"

Charlotte nodded. "I'll manage. Thanks for your concern, Natalie."

 

As Natalie left, Charlotte gathered her belongings and made her way out of the infirmary. The headquarters were eerily silent and dark, save for a few commanders who were still working late. She thought about offering to help Commander Magath with his paperwork, but she knew he would refuse.

“Maybe, I can stay with him at his office tonight,” Charlotte shook her head, knowing she couldn't bother Magath with her own work. She decided to take the shortcut home, even though it was a bit creepy at night. As she walked, she couldn't help but feel like someone was watching her.

 

As she walked through the alley, she couldn't shake the feeling that someone was watching her. She quickened her pace, trying to reach home as soon as possible.

 

But before she knew it, she found herself surrounded by a group of thugs.

The group of thugs eyed her with greed and malice, she felt her heart pounding in her chest. She tries to back away, but they close in on her, cutting off any escape route.

One of the thugs, a tall and lanky man with a cruel grin, steps forward and leans at her. "Well, well, what do we have here? A pretty little lady out all alone in the dark. And she's carrying a nice little bag, too."

Charlotte tries to hold her ground, her voice shaky but determined. "Please, just let me go. I don't want any trouble."

The thug laughs, his breath hot on her face. "Sorry, sweetheart, but it's too late for that. You're in our territory now, and we make the rules."

Another thug steps forward, a short and stocky man with a scar above his eye. "Hand over your bag, lady, and we might let you walk away with your life."

 

Charlotte hesitates for a moment, clutching her bag tightly. She knows she shouldn't risk her life for her belongings, but she can't bear the thought of losing her mother's necklace. She takes a step back, trying to gauge her chances of escape.

The thugs move closer, their eyes glinting with malice. Charlotte tries to dodge past them, but they grab her by the arms, pulling her back into their midst.

"Looks like we've got a fighter on our hands," one of them snickers.

Charlotte struggles, trying to break free, but the thugs are too strong. She feels a sharp tug at her neck and realizes they've taken her necklace.

"Please," she pleads, tears streaming down her face. "Just let me go. I won't tell anyone."

The thugs laugh, taunting her with lewd comments and vulgar gestures. Charlotte feels sick with fear and disgust, wishing she could disappear into the shadows.

 

Just when Charlotte thought it was all over, she heard a sound of grunts and someone falling to the ground.

A tall figure emerged from the darkness, knocking out one of the thugs standing at the end of the alley, above an unconscious body. The alley was too dark to see clearly, but it was evident that the figure was a man.

The thugs started to taunt him. However, the man started removing his coat and rolling up his sleeves, preparing to fight.

Charlotte watched in horror as the man approached the group. She closed her eyes, not wanting to witness what might happen next.

 

Only the sounds of bones breaking and screams of agony and pain could be heard, followed by silence. Charlotte didn't know which side was getting more damage, but when she opened her eyes, the mysterious man stood victorious, knocking the last thug down with his elbow.

 

The figure then picked up and dusted off his coat and approached Charlotte, who was frozen and wary.

He slowly approached her, offering a hand to stand up. Charlotte hesitated, but with trembling hands, she reached for him and accepted his offer.

Her legs felt like jelly, and she stumbled, almost falling over. The man's strong arms wrapped around her, steadying her.

 

"Are you alright?" he asked, his voice calm but firm.

Charlotte nodded, unable to find her voice. The man also offered her his coat.

"Here," he said. "Put this on. It's cold out here."

 

Charlotte hesitated for a moment, but then she took the coat from him, slipping it on gratefully.

"I can manage on my own," Charlotte said stubbornly trying to convince herself who felt humiliated by being this weak and useless.

The man's voice was cold and monotone, but soothing at the same time. "I'm not leaving you alone in this state. I'll make sure you get home safely."

Charlotte again hesitated but eventually leaned on the man's shoulder as they walked out of the dark alley.

"I don't want to be a burden," she said stubbornly.

The man chuckled. "You're not a burden. Besides, it's not safe for a young lady like you to be walking alone at this hour."

"I know," Charlotte replied. "But I had no other choice."

"You should be more careful," he said.

"I will," Charlotte said. "Thank you for saving me."

 

The man didn't reply, but Charlotte could feel his warmth through his coat around her shoulders. As they walked, Charlotte couldn't help but feel grateful for his help, even though she didn't know who he was.

 

---

 

Charlotte's heart was still racing as the mysterious man helped her up to her house, her keys clutched tightly in her hand. She couldn't shake off the feeling that something wasn't quite right, but she couldn't put her finger on what it was.

As they walked up the path towards the mansion, Charlotte couldn't help but take in the grandeur of the building. It was old, but well-maintained, with tall columns framing the doorway and a sprawling lawn stretching out in front of it.

 

They both reached the door and The man carefully helped Charlotte unlock it, his hands steady and gentle.

She was grateful for his assistance, but still couldn't bring herself to meet his gaze. She felt vulnerable and exposed, and the last thing she wanted was to reveal her weakness to this stranger.

 

Once inside, the man led Charlotte to a nearby couch, and she sank gratefully.

The inside of the mansion was just as grand as the outside, with high ceilings and ornate furnishings. But, despite its grandeur, the mansion felt empty and devoid of life. It was clear that Charlotte lived alone in this massive house, but she had taken great care to maintain its cleanliness and order.

Her savior disappeared into the kitchen and returned a moment later with a glass of water, which he handed to her.

"Here, drink this. You'll feel better," he said, his voice soft and reassuring.

Charlotte took the glass from him, her hands shaking slightly as she brought it to her lips. She still avoided looking at him, feeling embarrassed by her own vulnerability.

"Please, look at me," he said gently, reaching out to touch her hand. "I need to make sure you're okay."

 

Charlotte slowly raised her eyes to meet his, and she was taken aback by the intensity of his gaze.

His green eyes seemed to pierce right through her, and for a moment, she felt like he knew everything about her.

She quickly looked away, feeling a flush of embarrassment on her cheeks. The man seemed to sense her discomfort, and he gave her some space.

 

"Are you feeling better?" he asked again, wanting to be sure.

Charlotte nodded, "Yes, thank you. I'm sorry, I don't even know your name," she said raising her head to meet his eyes again, her voice barely above a whisper.

The man smiled faintly, however, a genuine expression that made Charlotte's heart skip a beat. "It's Eren. Eren Kruger," he said, his eyes never leaving hers.

 

As he turned to leave, Charlotte's hand reached out involuntarily and caught hold of his white shirt. "Wait," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "Thank you, Eren. For everything."

He turned back to her, a faint smile on his lips. "Of course. Take care of yourself, miss."

 

He then disappeared out the door and Charlotte slumped back onto the couch, clutching his coat around her like a security blanket. The mansion was silent and empty around her, a reminder of just how alone she was in this big, old house.

But as she closed her eyes, the memory of Eren's beautiful piercing eyes and gentle touch filled her with a sense of comfort and safety she hadn't felt in a long time.

 

 

Notes:

Eren Yeager, our Mr. Serious, entered the chat as Eren Kruger :))

Chapter 4: The Guilt and Drama

Notes:

Now, let's dive into Eren's mind a little ;)

Get Ready for a tiny plot twist (I love writing plot twists, so this one is not going to be one and the only !!)

 

The bar was dimly lit, with only a few dim bulbs flickering overhead. The air was thick with smoke and the smell of alcohol, and the sound of raucous laughter filled the room.

Eren sat at a small table in the corner, his back against the wall. He watched as the gangster boss approached him, flanked by two of his goons. The man was large, with a thick neck and a face that had seen its fair share of brawls. He wore a leather jacket and a gold chain around his neck, and he walked with a swagger that betrayed his confidence.

The gangster boss took a seat across from Eren and slammed a hand on the table.

"So, you're the one who's been causing all this trouble," he said, grinning. "My people have been complaining about you."

"Sorry, I was deep in character," Eren said sarcastically.

The gangster boss laughed. "Well, it was worth it for this." He gestured to the pack of money on the table, his eyes gleaming with greed.

Eren pushed the pack of money towards him. "That's the rest of the payment. We're done here."

Eren watched as the gangster counted the money he had handed over, the man's eyes widening as he realized it was more than he had expected.

"You know, you're a good man, Eren. Paying in full like this," the man said, a toothy grin spreading across his face.

Eren didn’t respond but instead, clenched his fists under the table, but he kept his expression neutral. He knew that this man had played a part in the accident that had led to his meeting with Charlotte, and he was in no mood to be friendly.

The gangster boss then made his mocking comment about Charlotte falling in love with Eren, earning a glare from Eren before he shrugged it off and turned to the left, still chuckling.

Eren knew that dealing with people like him was necessary for his mission, but it didn't make it any less distasteful.

He couldn't help but feel a pang of guilt as he thought about Charlotte and the way he had manipulated her into trusting him. But he reminded himself that it was all for the greater good.

 

The gangster boss and his goons left the bar. Eren downed his drink in one gulp, relishing the bitter taste of alcohol. He knew he was becoming addicted, but he didn't care. It was just another reminder of the bitterness of his life, and the things he had to do to protect what was important to him.

He shook his head, pushing aside his doubts and focusing on the task at hand. He had a mission to complete, and nothing, not even his personal feelings toward Charlotte, would stand in his way.

As he exited the bar, Eren couldn't help but feel a sense of unease. He knew that Marley would stop at nothing to get their hands on the Founding Titan, and he had to stay vigilant to avoid being caught. He walked through the dark alleyways of the city, trying to stay inconspicuous.

 

Finally, he reached his destination - a small, run-down apartment on the outskirts of the city which Kiyomi already arranged for him. He entered the dimly lit room and sat down on the only piece of furniture in the room - a rickety old chair. He took out his notebook and began to jot down notes about money being delivered.

Eren knew that he had to be careful. He couldn't afford to let his guard down for even a moment, or everything he had worked for would be in vain. As he sat in the dark room, he couldn't help but wonder if he would ever be able to accomplish his mission and free his people.

He knew that what he was doing was necessary, but he couldn't help feeling bad for using Charlotte in his plan. After all, she was innocent and had nothing to do with the Marleyan oppression of the Eldian people.

As he stared into nothingness, Eren's thoughts turned to his mother. She had been eaten by a Titan when he was just a child, and he still harbored a deep resentment towards the Marleyan people who had brought the Titans to their island in the first place. He couldn't forgive them for what they had done to his mother, and to countless other Eldians.

But as much as he hated Marley, Eren knew that his mission was about more than just revenge. He was fighting for the survival of his people and the freedom of Paradis Island. And if using Charlotte was what it took to achieve that goal, then he would do it.

His mind was consumed with thoughts of his plan, and of the dangers that lay ahead. But deep down, he couldn't help but feel a twinge of guilt for the role he was about to play in Charlotte's life.

“After all, I’m just a half-assed piece of shit, right Reiner?” he thought disgusted at himself, as he took out the necklace from his pocket that Charlotte had been trying to protect from the thugs and stared at its simple design. He knew he could use it to gain more of her trust.

 

---

 

Charlotte arrived at the infirmary of the warriors' headquarters, feeling exhausted and drained. She knew that she couldn't let her personal problems affect her work, so she took a deep breath and walked in.

As she entered, she was greeted by Natalie, the Eldian nurse who had been her friend for years.

"Good morning, Charlotte. You're late today, everything alright?" Natalie asked, noticing the gloominess on Charlotte's face.

"I'm sorry, Natalie. I had a rough night," Charlotte replied, hoping that Natalie wouldn't dig any further.

Natalie looked at her with concern, "Is everything okay? You look really tired."

Charlotte forced a smile and said, "Yeah, just had trouble sleeping. It's nothing to worry about."

Natalie wasn't convinced, but she didn't push the issue further, knowing that Charlotte was a private person. Instead, she decided to change the topic.

"Well, you have a lot of patients waiting for you. Let's get started," Natalie said with a smile, trying to cheer Charlotte up.

Charlotte nodded and followed Natalie into the infirmary. As she worked, she couldn't help but think about what had happened the night before.

Her mind drifted back to the events of the previous night, the fear and panic she felt when the thugs accosted her in the dark alley.

But then, she remembered the handsome stranger with the green eyes who had come to her rescue. The name "Eren" felt comfortable on her tongue, and she couldn't help but smile at the memory of his face.

She thought about how he had given her his coat, and how she had fallen asleep on the couch with it draped over her. She wished she had tidied it up before leaving, but the thought of returning it to him brought a flutter of excitement to her chest.

 

Suddenly, Charlotte was brought out of her thoughts by Natalie's worried voice calling her name. She turned to see the Eldian nurse looking at her with concern.

"Charlotte, I've been calling for you for a while now," Natalie said, her brow furrowed. "Is everything okay?"

Charlotte forced a smile and nodded. "Yeah, sorry about that. I was just lost in thought."

Natalie didn't look convinced, but she let it go for now. "Well, you need to give Dr. Birkin your report as soon as possible. He's in a bad mood that you're late."

Charlotte nodded and picked up her papers, heading towards Dr. Birkin's office.

 

As she entered Dr. Birkin's office, she could tell that he was indeed in a foul mood.

He barely glanced up from his work as he gruffly told her to leave the report on his desk and leave. She hurriedly did as she was told and quickly made her way out of the room. She let out a sigh of relief as she closed the door behind her, glad to be out of his presence.

As she made her way back to the infirmary, Charlotte couldn't help but wonder if there was something more to her life than just working in the infirmary.

She had always felt like something was missing like there was a void in her life. Maybe meeting Eren last night was a sign that something was about to change.

She pushed those thoughts aside as she sat down at her station, trying to focus on her work. But every time she closed her eyes, she could see Eren's face and those beautiful green eyes staring back at her. She couldn't wait to return his coat and hopefully, see him again.

Subconsciously, she tried to touch her neckless which always gives her comfort, however, she couldn’t find it around her neck.

Panicked, she remembered that she lost her necklace to thugs last night when they forcefully removed it from her neck. She needs to start looking for the neckless but for now, she has to compose herself and get back to work eventually.

 

---

 

The infirmary was unusually calm after the lunch break, with most of the patients already treated and sent back to their duties. Natalie got the day off to spend her time with her big family.

Charlotte was sitting behind her desk, lost in thought. She had been thinking about her missing necklace and the mysterious man who had saved her from the thugs. It had been days since that incident, and she had already searched the shortcut route where it had happened, but there was no sign of her neckless.

She had also cleaned and tidied her savior's coat, which was now ready to be returned to him, but there was no sign of him either. She couldn't help but judge herself for her first impression of him, which was so bad that he didn't even want to get his belongings back.

 

As Charlotte heard the knock, she paused her thoughts and looked up to see who it was. Pieck peeked her head into the room with a smile on her face.

"Charlotte, do you have a moment? I have some trouble for you," Pieck said in her usual gentle tone.

Charlotte smiled back at her friend, "Of course, Pieck. What kind of trouble are we talking about?" It’s been a few days since she hadn’t seen Pieck.

The Warriors unit must have been so busy lately, especially with some rumors around about launching a direct attack on one of Marley’s opponents which some believe it’s the Middle East this time. It’s been a while since Marley was at war against the Mid-East Union.

Pieck opened the door wider, revealing Reiner and Porco behind her. Charlotte's expression changed as she saw their bruised and battered state.

"What happened?" she asked, concern evident in her voice.

"We got into a bit of a fight during training," Reiner tried to explain, looking sheepish.

"And by 'we,' he means me," Porco added with a smirk which Reiner only glared at him but composed himself and stayed silent.

Pieck scolded the two, "You two are grown idiots! You know better than to get into fights during training!"

Charlotte couldn't help but chuckle at Pieck's words feeling a Déjà vu moment remembering herself also scolding Falco and Gabi for getting into a fight several days ago. She knew that Pieck cared deeply for her comrades, even if she did have a funny way of showing it.

Turning her attention back to the male warriors, Charlotte said, "Let me take a look at those injuries. Even if you can heal easily, it's important to rest and make sure everything is properly tended to."

Reiner looked apologetic, "Sorry for the trouble." Charlotte responded with a polite smile and turned to gather supplies she needed in order to clean and bandage their wounds, fix bruises, and dislocate bones if there were any.

Porco grumbled glaring at Pieck, "Pieck is just being dramatic. We don't need treatment, we're fine." In which Pieck only raised one of her eyebrows.

As she ignored Porco’s comment, Charlotte gestured the two to sit on separate beds, which fortunately they both obeyed wordlessly, and she started to treat Reiner’s injuries first silently.

However, the quiet atmosphere only last a few minutes and Porco threw a mean comment at Reiner, “Act as if you’re Marcel of the group again, and I’m going to beat the shit out of you making your face beyond recognition,”

Reiner this time couldn’t keep his silence either, “I know you’re still grieving for Marcel’s death, Porco. However, this attitude of yours needs to stop. It’s affecting the team.” He said with a calm but stern voice. He hissed a little when Charlotte pressed the ice bag on a big bruise right on his ribs which meant one of his ribs was broken. Charlotte murmured “Sorry,” to which he answered “It’s fine,” with a smile even though his lips hurt like hell.

Charlotte then turned to his face and examined it seeing his mouth missing some teeth. There were so many bruises and he had gotten nosebleed with already dried blood all over his mouth and chin. “Mr. Galliard did numbers on him,” She thought as she started to clean the blood.

“Oh, am I?” Porco asked mockingly, “You’re the one coming back alone without the others,” he continued then suddenly he started to shout, “Even after Marcel died to save your pathetic ass, you couldn’t protect your squad and now you’re blaming me for affecting the team? That’s hilarious.”

Charlotte flinched at Porco’s tone when she was throwing the blooded disinfected wipes into the sink. Pieck noticed her discomfort and then tried to warn the two, “Guys?” which was ignored completely. The two warriors already began to get into another intense argument.

“You can’t rub the past into my face every time you messed things up while training,” Reiner also raised his voice. “Yes, I admit. I fucked up, but that doesn’t mean you can do the same and then blame it on me. It’s time for you to be a man and accept your own mistakes. The next time you’re accompanying us on that island, maybe you can finish the job I couldn’t.”

“You have to be shitting me,” Porco completely stood up ready to charge at Reiner. His face twisted with rage, “You can’t expect me to clean after your shits especially now. What you did there is beyond fixing.” He then started to point his finger to Reiner’s face, “It’s your fault nobody trusts the warriors unit anymore and you’re expecting someone else to  gain that trust back while you’re acting all mighty and right.”

“What I’m seeing is that you’re the one who thinks he is all mighty and right,” Reiner stood up as well glaring at Porco. The two started a battle of throwing glares and bearing their teeth at each other. None of them wanted to back down from their statements, which turned the atmosphere tense.

Charlotte felt scared and froze at her place as she thought of them accidentally turning into Titans right here. Even Pieck didn’t know how to calm them down and was tired of trying to stop their fights every time.

“You know what I see?” Porco asked with a visible smirk. “This isn’t good.” Charlotte thought despite the less shouting but she knew something bad was going to happen.

“A broken half-ass man who has surrounded himself to the Island devils, that’s why Berthold and Annie weren’t with you.” He said calmly and then finished his speech with a mocking chuckle, “I hate to admit, but that pathetic girl, Ymir, was right. You’ve completely lost it.”

It was then that Reiner got a hold of Porco’s collar and pulled him closer he didn’t react only glared with a smirk, “Stop talking. I’m your captain and I expect respect, Galliard.” Reiner demanded with venom in his voice.

Meanwhile, Charlotte had a bad flashback of her parents arguing with each other. She was only a little girl hiding in her room only hearing shouting and crashing sounds. Her father was short-tempered because of war and he always took his anger out on her mother or Charlotte whom her mother always tried to protect by hiding her in her room.

At that point, Pieck noticed that Charlotte was holding her head with her palms and became worried.

“What if I don’t captain, huh?” Porco taunted him, “You will get me killed just like Berthold and Annie while we are on the next mission?”

His comment aggravated Reiner who raised his fist to punch Porco.

“ENOUGH!” Before Pieck’s hands could reach her, Charlotte raised her head and shouted at the two fighting warriors, “I can’t bear this anymore!”

Reiner and Porco both turned their attention to Charlotte and Reiner’s fist remained put.

“I don’t know what kind of situation you two were in all these times. But you want to kill each other that badly?” She continued shouting at them and then, pointed to the exit door of the infirmary, “Then do it where no one is watching!”

She removed her gloves and threw them in the trash can with so much force. Then she turned to the both stunted Reiner and Porco who were still in the same position watching her with wide eyes. “Why are you two still here? Get out! I only treat people who are worth my time.”

With an expression full of regret, Reiner immediately let go of Porco who looked ashamed too. They were ready to apologize for their behavior wondering how to start when a voice got added to the group.

 

“Told you, Colt! These two are at it again.”

Everyone turned to meet Zeke and Colt at the doorstep. Then, Charlotte finally realized what situation she was in. She lowered her head to hide her blush because she just realized she urged two warriors to kill each other and this was one of the few times she raised her voice at someone.

“Last time, I shouted at father!” Her thoughts wandered to her last interaction with her father before he got killed on a mission.

“I could hear you two bickering from the end of the hall. You’re lucky commander Magath is currently at a meeting in Marley military headquarters.” Zeke said to them looking disappointed. Then a fake smile formed on his face. “Why don’t you two be good boys and let the lady treat your wounds in peace?” Zeke requested in a tone that seemed soothing but it was to mock both Reiner and Porco.

“Charlotte, right?” Zeke’s voice brought Charlotte out of her thoughts. She only nodded at him, wasn’t sure if she could find her voice.

“Can you forgive these two morons this time and tend to their injuries? Unfortunately, we still need them for our upcoming missions before they kill each other.” Zeke asked with an eyes-closed smile. Charlotte couldn’t understand whether Zeke was joking or not.

“We apologize for our behavior. It won’t happen again.” Reiner was the one who decided to step in first.

“Yeah, we’re sorry for making you uncomfortable. We will try to behave next time” Porco was the next whose tone was surprisingly gentle which earned a mischievous smile from Pieck who couldn’t believe that Porco could be such a gentleman. Porco noticed Pieck’s reaction and blushed looking away.

“Well, miss?” Even Colt was amused by the interaction and asked Charlotte.

 

Charlotte let out a long. She is not the type to be stubborn and ignore apologies. “Alright, get on the beds!” She finally answered with a slight smile easing everyone.

Reiner and Porco smiled subconsciously at her response doing as she said. Charlotte put on a new pair of disinfected gloves and resumed her work trying to disinfect Reiner’s cuts.

Zeke spoke up addressing Charlotte again, "Also, I apologize on behalf of them for their misbehavior in the cafeteria several days ago. They don’t know when or where they should pick a fight resulting in having a bad first impression on us."

Colt nodded in agreement. "Yeah, sorry about that. We should have stopped them from causing a scene."

As she was working, Charlotte felt a small sense of relief and smiled at the two warriors. "Thank you," she said softly. "I appreciate your apology."

Reiner and Porco remembered that incident and Reiner quickly tried to comfort her. "We're sorry, Charlotte," Reiner said softly calling her name for the first time. "We didn't mean to scare you that time."

“Sorry again,” Porco followed on feeling embarrassed while rubbing the back of his neck.

Charlotte gave a small smile. "It's okay," she said, trying to be as gentle as she could with their wounds this time she turned to take care of Porco’s injuries. "Let's focus on getting you two patched up."

As she worked, Zeke and Colt watched the scenery, checking on their comrades.

Pieck started to tease Reiner and Porco about reporting them to commander Magath who was going to punish them severely just like the last time, when he made them do push-ups until they passed out. Porco grumbled as a response calling Pieck a backstabber jokingly.

 

As Charlotte sat down at her desk and began to write out a treatment plan for Reiner and Porco, Pieck leaned over her shoulder to take a look. "You always know just what to do," Pieck said with a small smile. "It's no wonder the kids listen to you."

Charlotte smiled back at her friend. "It's just part of the job," she said modestly.

“So, everything is fine?” Pieck asked with a gentle tone while watching Reiner and Porco putting their clothes on, ready to leave for their training. The warriors unit members were having their own conversation probably about an upcoming mission.

“Of course,” Charlotte responded hesitantly as she finished writing, She didn’t know where Pieck was getting at.

“You sure?” Pieck’s comment made Charlotte look up to meet her black eyes. That was then when Charlotte found out Pieck definitely knew something about her recent strange behavior. “Damn it, Natalie!”  

“Natalie told you, didn’t she?” Charlotte sighed not ready to persuade talking about her experience the other night.

“Hey, don’t feel obligated. I won’t pressure you to open up. Just know that I’m here if you want to talk about it. Doesn’t matter if I’m busy or not.” She then winked at Charlotte, “Didn’t I tell you we girls should stick with each other?” This earned a soft chuckle from Charlotte while Pieck also chuckled too.

“Oh, right! You probably think I’m lying 'cause I’ve been missing recently,” She nodded at her statement and continued rubbing her chin with her tump, pretending to be in deep thought.

“Not at all, Pieck. I know you’re busy,” Charlotte immediately shook her head not wanting Pieck to consider making time for her in her busy schedule.

“Ah,” Pieck acted as if she realized something, “Let’s eat lunch in the courtyard of the headquarters tomorrow. Just the two of us. How does that sound?” Pieck showed a close-eyes smile completely ignoring Charlotte’s recent protesting.

Charlotte sighed for the thousandth time this day. She knows Pieck won’t leave her alone unless she accepts her offer. “Fine,” She said which made Pieck’s face beamed, “But, I will leave quickly after that, don’t want to take your time too much.” Charlotte conditioned and Pieck immediately nodded and suddenly hugged Charlotte rounding her arms around her shoulder, which took Charlotte off guard.

 

Suddenly, Gabi burst into the infirmary, a whirlwind of energy and excitement. Facing the surprised faces of everyone, Gabi felt a sense of dread as she saw almost the entire warrior unit gathered in the room then recovered quickly turning to Charlotte.

"Charlotte!" she cried. "I did it! Our team finally won in training today!"

Charlotte got out of the hug, surprised to see Gabi there. "That's great news, Gabi!" she said, standing up to give the young warrior candidate a congratulatory hug, which she returned quickly.

Gabi beamed with pride as Charlotte congratulated her. "I couldn't have done it without your advice," she said looking up. Charlotte’s heart skipped a bit at her innocent side, “She really has bought that imaginary story about me and my father, huh?” She felt a little guilty for lying to the kid, “But, in the end, It did help her, didn’t it?” Charlotte convinced herself.

As Charlotte stepped back to allow Gabi to catch her breath, she noticed the arrival of other warrior candidates. The room had become quite crowded. Zeke and Colt had moved to the side to make room for the younger ones.

Charlotte felt a pang of anxiety at the thought of so many members of the warriors' unit in the same room. But before she could say anything, Falco, Udo, and Zofia began to scold Gabi for barging into the infirmary so loudly.

"Gabi, you can't just barge in here like that!" Udo chided. "You're being so loud!"

Zofia chimed in. "You're disturbing everyone," she said.

Falco put a hand on Gabi's shoulder. "Next time, just knock and wait to be invited in," he said.

Charlotte could see that Gabi was becoming frustrated with all the criticism. "I just wanted to tell Charlotte the good news!" she protested.

Charlotte stepped forward to intervene. "It's okay, everyone," she said, trying to calm them down. "Gabi just wanted to share her victory with me."

Reiner nodded in agreement. "She's right," he said. "Let's not start fighting again."

Charlotte was relieved to see that Reiner was trying to keep the peace, but she was still nervous. She had seen how quickly things could escalate with these warriors, and she didn't want to be caught in the middle of another argument.

As the others began to leave, Reiner stopped to thank Charlotte for taking care of the young candidates, especially Gabi. "She's a tough one to deal with, but she seems to listen to you," he said.

Charlotte nodded gratefully. "Thank you, Reiner," she said feeling comfortable to call his first name. "I appreciate it."

Porco, who had been standing behind Reiner, interjected. "Don't get involved with him, Charlotte. He is trouble," he said. "I'm available if you need something."

Pieck rolled her eyes at Porco's comment. "I'll throw you both out if you start fighting again," she warned.

Zeke was the last to leave, and he turned back to Charlotte with a small smile. "Thanks for all your hard work, Charlotte," he said. "If you ever need anything, just let me know.

As Charlotte watched them go, she let out a long sigh. It was exhausting being in the middle of all their drama, but she was glad that she could help in some small way. As she turned back to her work, she felt a sense of peace settles over the infirmary. At least, everything was calm… For now.

 

Notes:

A little drama we had, however our OC managed to resolve it

 

COMMENTS & KUDOS FUEEEEEL MEEE!!

Chapter 5: A Date with Betrayal

Notes:

Nothing to say, just enjoy the chapter <3

 

Charlotte leaned back in the carriage, taking in the sights of Liberio. It was a sunny afternoon, and the streets were bustling with people going about their day.

She had a lot on her mind, especially after the incident earlier with the warriors' unit. It was surprising how the strange bond between her and the rest of the squad had formed, and she was glad it had turned out well in the end.

As the carriage came to a stop in front of her mansion, Charlotte paid the coachman and made her way to the letterbox. She rifled through the pile of bills and notices, hoping to find nothing unexpected.

But her eyes were drawn to a strange letter with no sender name, “Well, this is… interesting” She thought wondering who had sent it.

Charlotte made her way inside the house, through the small garden, and up the stairs to her room. She removed her outdoor clothes and got into the shower, the warm water soothing her thoughts. After changing into more comfortable clothes, she went to the kitchen to brew a cup of tea.

As she sat at her table in the kitchen with the letter in her hand, she couldn't help but feel a sense of excitement and anticipation. Who could have sent her this mysterious letter?

She carefully opened the envelope, revealing a handwritten note inside.

The first line caught her attention immediately: "Dear miss, I hope you’re doing well." At first, she was confused about its contents, but as soon as she read the signature at the end, she beamed and chuckled knowing that it was Eren, the young man who had occupied her thoughts recently. Charlotte couldn't help but smile at the thought of him and her heart started to beat faster.

The letter continued, and Eren apologized for not visiting or writing her sooner. He went on to ask if she would be willing to meet him tomorrow at noon for lunch at a famous café-restaurant near the port. Charlotte's heart raced at the thought of seeing him again. She read on eagerly, hoping for more clues as to why he wanted to meet.

As PS, Eren wrote that she could give his coat back at the café-restaurant. Charlotte beamed and chuckled. At the end of the letter, he called himself “The owner of the coat”.

For a moment, Charlotte wondered if she should accept his invitation. She had been thinking about him a lot lately, and the idea of seeing him again excited her.

But then she started to overthink things, wondering if he really wanted to see her or if he was just being polite.

She shook her head, realizing that she was overthinking things again. She made up her mind to accept his invitation, and without hesitation, she grabbed a pen and started to write back.

"Dear owner of the coat, thank you for your letter. I would love to meet you tomorrow at the café-restaurant near the port. It sounds lovely. And thank you for reminding me about your coat! I'll be sure to bring it with me. Looking forward to seeing you again, Charlotte."

With the letter written and sealed, Charlotte put it aside, savoring the anticipation of seeing Eren again. She couldn't help but wonder what the future held for them.

As she sipped her tea, Charlotte started to plan her outfit for the next day. She wanted to make a good impression on Eren, so she decided to wear a simple yet elegant dress. She knew that her appearance wouldn't be the only thing that mattered, but she wanted to show him that she cared about making an effort.

Charlotte couldn't wait to see Eren again and find out what he wanted to talk to her about. She felt a strange bond between them, one that had formed from their previous encounter. She was happy that everything had turned out well and that they were going to meet again.

Charlotte decided to take a half-day off from work the next day so she could meet Eren at the famous café-restaurant near the port he had mentioned. She knew that Dr. Birkin would scold her for leaving work early, especially since they were already short on staff. However, Charlotte thought that this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and she didn't want to miss it.

“Oh, right! Lunch break with Pieck.” Then Charlotte face palmed herself almost forgetting that she also promised Pieck to spend her lunch break with her. She would have to apologize and reschedule their lunch for another time. Charlotte felt guilty for breaking her promise, but she hoped that Pieck would understand.

The rest of the night, Charlotte couldn't focus on anything else. She kept thinking about Eren and the upcoming meeting. She knew that she had to get some rest, but the excitement kept her awake for most of the night.

 

---

 

Eren sat outside the café-restaurant that he had suggested for Charlotte to meet. The location was perfect for what he had planned; it was close enough to the port for easy access to the docks, but far enough from the main military base to avoid suspicion. As he waited for Charlotte, he gazed out at the bustling streets of Liberio.

The buildings around him were tall and imposing, a mix of modern and traditional architecture. It was a bustling area, with people walking and talking, and cars honking as they drove by. Eren couldn't help but feel a pang of nostalgia as he thought back to the first time he and his friends had visited Liberio as part of the Scout Regiment.

But what stood out in his mind the most was the memory of Mikasa by his side. It was the last time they had been together, and he remembered how beautiful she looked in her elegant clothes.

He realized then just how much he had taken her for granted, and how much he missed her now. They had been naïve then, thinking that they could somehow negotiate a peace between Paradise and Marley.

But now, Eren knew better. He knew that the only way to ensure the safety of his people was to take drastic action. That's why he had agreed to Zeke's plan to use the Founding Titan's power to activate the partial rumbling, destroying Marley's navy and securing Paradise's future for decades to come. But he had his own agenda, one that he had kept secret from even his closest friends. He recalled the countless times they had risked their lives, fighting against the Titans and trying to uncover the secrets beyond the walls.

 

As he reminisced, his mind drifted to a secret meeting he had with Yelena back on Paradise island. The two of them had discussed Zeke's plan to keep Paradise safe for decades by using partial rumbling to destroy the enemy's warships. Yelena had suggested that Eren get close to a Marleyan who worked in the military quarters as a cover to gather more information about other military bases filled with modern weapons.

"Eren, I've been thinking. If you want to get closer to the military quarters, you need to blend in. You should take on a fake identity," Yelena had said.

"A fake identity?" Eren repeated, eyebrows raised in surprise.

"Yes, it's risky, but it's the best way to get close to them without being noticed," Yelena replied. "I suggest you use another Marleyan as your cover. Someone who won't be suspicious of you."

Eren nodded, intrigued by the idea. He knew it was risky, but he had bigger goals in mind.

 

Later, he met with Lady Kiyomi to discuss the plan after he decided to stay in Liberio without the scouts. She had gathered information and files about all possible targets for his cover. Almost all of them were males, but a young woman named Charlotte Vogel caught Eren's eye.

She was the only daughter of a high-ranking Marleyan officer who had been killed on the battlefield a few years ago. Charlotte was also a volunteer nurse working in the Warriors Headquarters and close to Commander Magath.

"But why her?" Lady Kiyomi had asked. "It's risky, and she could easily be suspicious of you."

"She's been living alone since her father died," Eren had explained. "Her mother died when she was a teenager, so she craves love and attention. It won't be hard for me to manipulate her into trusting me."

Lady Kiyomi had hesitated for a moment but then nodded in agreement. "Very well. I will provide you with the necessary documents and information to create a fake identity."

 

Eren then remembered a conversation he had with Floch, in which he had discussed pretending to go along with Zeke's plan but ultimately had his own agenda: to do a full rumbling and kill every last being outside the walls to end the chain of hatred.

"Eren, are you sure about this?" Floch had asked. "Zeke's plan seems like the best option for us right now."

"I know, but I have to do what I think is right," Eren had replied. "I can't let the cycle of hatred toward the people of Paradise continue. We have to end it once and for all."

 

Lost in his thoughts, Eren didn't even notice Charlotte's approach until he heard her call his name. He snapped back to reality and turned to face her. It was time to put his plan into action.

Charlotte looked decent, with her hair tied up in a bun, wearing a blue sundress. Eren couldn't help but smile at the sight of her. As she approached him, Eren stood up and greeted her with a smile, hoping that she would be none the wiser about his true intentions.

"Hi Eren," Charlotte said as she reached the table.

"Hey," Eren replied, still smiling.

Eren pulled out the chair for Charlotte to sit which she thanked him and he returned to his seat. As Charlotte sat across from Eren at the café, she couldn't help but feel a sense of nervousness. She wasn't sure if this was just a friendly lunch or something more. Eren, on the other hand, was acting very casual, almost as if he didn't have a care in the world.

The two started to take their orders and as they waited for their food to arrive, Eren took a sip of his coffee and then turned his attention to Charlotte. "So, how have you been since that incident a few days ago? Are you feeling better?"

Charlotte fidgeted in her seat, still feeling a bit shaken from the attempted robbery. "Yes, I'm doing alright, thank you for asking. It was just a scary situation."

Eren nodded sympathetically acting and pretending. "I'm sorry you had to go through that. I hope you're not too traumatized by it."

Charlotte smiled gratefully at Eren's concern. "It was scary, but I'm coping. Thank you for your kindness."

Eren couldn't help but think that he could have easily protected her if he wanted to, but he refrained from doing so. After all, she was merely a pawn in his grand plan. Yet, he couldn't shake the feeling that he wanted to comfort Charlotte, to tell her that everything would be alright. But, he knows better he doesn’t have the right to feel that way.

 

Their orders just arrived and the two started to eat.

"I'm glad you're doing better. And your necklace? Did you ever find it?" Eren took a sip of his soup continuing their conversation.

Charlotte's eyes widened with realization.

"No, I completely forgot about it!" She has been looking for it for a while. However, she completely forgot about her necklace being missing because of the strange interaction she had with the warriors unit the other day.

Eren smirked and reached into his pocket, pulling out the small necklace. "I actually found it after the incident. I've been meaning to give it back to you."

Charlotte's face lit up with surprise and gratitude as she took the necklace from Eren's hand. "Thank you so much. I thought I had lost it forever."

Eren leaned over the table, taking the necklace from her once again. He walked around the table reaching behind Charlotte’s chair. He then placed the neckless around her neck. "Let me help you with that," he said softly.

Charlotte felt her face flush as she tried to compose herself.

"Thank you, again," she said, smiling shyly.

Eren shrugged nonchalantly. "It's nothing, really. Just happy to be of help." He returned to his seat, satisfied by her reaction.

"So, what do you do?" Eren asked after a moment of silence, and resumed eating.

"I'm a nurse at a military headquarters," Charlotte replied, fidgeting with her napkin. "And you?" Charlotte asked curiously glancing at Eren shyly, She didn’t want him to think she was prying into his personal life.

"I'm a freelance writer," Eren said, with a hint of a smile. "I travel around a lot, trying to find inspiration for my stories."

"That sounds interesting," Charlotte said, trying to sound enthusiastic. Since she always had her nose in books, she knew little about art. “I hope I can keep up with him!” She thought nervously wishing Eren doesn’t think of her being boring.

"It can be," Eren said. "But it's not always easy. Sometimes, I spend months without any inspiration, just wandering around aimlessly." He wasn’t lying though. He was wandering around for a while planning how to start his schemes. At least for now, everything is moving exactly according to his plan.

Charlotte nodded sympathetically, buying his lies. "I can understand that. Sometimes, it's hard to find purpose in what we do."

The two of them continued their conversation over their meal, talking about their other interests and hobbies especially her eagerly talking medical stuff explaining about how each element of nature is useful for a particular disorder.

Eren surprisingly found himself genuinely intrigued by Charlotte. He found her to be easy to talk to and genuinely kind-hearted. Despite her being a potential cover for him, he couldn't help but feel drawn to her kind demeanor and her dedication to helping others as a volunteer nurse.

It was rare to come across people who willingly gave up their time to help others, especially in a world as cruel and unforgiving as theirs. He admired her bravery in the face of danger during the robbery incident even though she was only a civilian, and his heart ached to see her trembling afterwards.

On the other hand, Charlotte couldn't help but notice how striking he looked in the daylight. His strong jawline and piercing green eyes were even more mesmerizing than they had been in the dimly lit lobby of her house where she first looked at his face clearly. She found herself drawn to his rugged features and the way his messy hair fell across his forehead continuing through his jawlines.

Charlotte couldn't deny that she was intrigued by this mysterious man who had come to her rescue. There was something different about him, something that set him apart from the other Marleyan soldiers she had encountered. She found herself wanting to know more about him, to unravel the enigma that was Eren Kruger.

Eren was polite and a gentleman, but there was a coldness to his demeanor that made her uneasy. However, Charlotte tried to push those thoughts aside and focus on the present moment.

She found herself enjoying Eren's company and was grateful for his kind gestures, such as putting her necklace back on for her. But there was still a nagging voice in the back of her mind, warning her to be careful around this mysterious man.

 

As they finished up their meal, Charlotte hesitated before speaking up. "Eren, can I ask you something?"

"Of course," he replied, looking at her curiously.

"I'm not really sure what to make of this...is this like a date?" Charlotte asked tentatively, fidgeting with her hands.

Eren's eyes widened pretending he was surprised. He wanted her to see this as a date. After all, that’s how vulnerable women like her are impressed. He took a moment to gather his thoughts before responding.

"Honestly, I didn't think of it that way. I just wanted to spend some time with you and make sure you were okay. But if you want to think of it as a date, I wouldn't mind."

Charlotte smiled, feeling her cheeks flush with embarrassment. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to make things awkward. I'm just not used to this kind of thing."

Eren chuckled. "Don't worry about it."

"You know, I never did catch your name that night." He then continued pretending he didn’t know her name and everything about her.

Charlotte felt her face flush. "Oh, right. Sorry. The name is Charlotte Vogel."

"Eren Kruger. Nice to meet you, Charlotte," he said, extending his hand across the table and introducing himself again.

Charlotte shook his hand, chuckling and feeling a little thrill of excitement.

After Eren paid for the food like a gentleman even though Charlotte protested, she returned Eren's coat to him. The coat, which he gave her as comfort the first night they met.

"Thank you for letting me borrow it. It kept me warm during the cold weather and it was a great company."

Eren smiled, "It looks better on you than it does on me. You can borrow it anytime."

Charlotte blushed at his compliment, feeling her heart race with excitement.

 

---

 

The two left the restaurant and started walking down the street next to the port. The sun was shining bright, reflecting off the surface of the water and seagulls could be heard chirping in the distance.

Eren walked with his hands in his pockets, his gaze fixed on the horizon as if lost in thought. They walked in silence, the only sound being the gentle lapping of waves against the shore. Charlotte who was walking beside her, stole a few glances at Eren, who seemed lost in thought as well, his eyes gazing out to the horizon.

As they continued to walk, Charlotte found herself curious about Eren's fighting skills. "I couldn't help but notice how you handled those robbers that night. You're quite skilled," she said, looking over at him.

"How did you learn to fight like that? You said you're a freelance writer, right?" she asked, feeling curious.

Eren chuckled. "Well, I suppose you could say I picked it up along the way. I've been through a lot, and sometimes you just have to fight to survive."

Charlotte simply nodded, not pressing the subject further. As they walked silently, she couldn't help but notice Eren's broad shoulders and firm body, which were visible even under his suit. It reminded her of soldiers she had seen before.

She couldn't help but feel like there was more to the story. However, she decided not to press the matter further and instead continued to enjoy the beautiful view of the sea.

Charlotte noticed a little ice cream shop on their way and suggested they stop by for a treat.

"Hey, do you like ice cream, Eren? I'll buy us some as a thank you for paying for our lunch," she said with a smile.

Eren hesitated for a moment but then agreed. "Sure, I don't mind. Thank you," he replied.

 

As they walked towards the shop, Eren’s mind was suddenly flooded with memories of the past. He saw himself standing in front of a small ice cream stand in a bustling Marleyan marketplace. Sasha was there, bouncing up and down in excitement as she eagerly devoured her ice cream cone. She ordered multiple scoops and started devouring them one after the other, completely ignoring Captain Levi's glare.

"Oi, potato girl, get out of the line and let us buy some too," Jean shouted frustrated by Sasha’s behavior not letting anyone pass her unless she was done eating.

"Sorry, I can't help it. This is too good," Sasha replied, taking another big bit.

"You're going to regret that later," Mikasa warned.

"Don't worry. I have a plan," Sasha said, grinning mischievously.

"What plan?" Armin asked, looking worried.

"I'll just run around and burn off all these calories," Sasha said, already starting to jog in place. Everyone who was walking past them were staring at them strangely as if they were some weirdos.

"That's not how it works, Sasha," Connie said, shaking his head.

Captain Levi sighed, "I don't know why I brought all of you brats here. We're not here for a field trip; we're here for a mission."

Hange, always up for a good tease, chimed in, "Ah, don't be so hard on her, Levi. After all, you could use a little more height yourself. Maybe then you could actually see over the ice cream stand."

Levi looked like he was about to explode. "I swear I'm going to-"

Onyankopon stepped in between the two, a sweat drop forming on his forehead as he tried to make peace. "Come on, guys, let's not fight," he said, attempting to diffuse the situation.

But Levi, with his eyebrows furrowed, shot back, "Stay out of it, Onyankopon. This is between me and that shitty four-eye."

Hange, not one to be outdone, retorted, "Hey, shorty, don't take your anger out on me just because you can't reach the top shelf."

Onyankopon sighed, knowing that his attempt at peace had failed. "Maybe I'll just go get some ice cream," he mumbled, slowly backing away from the argument.

Levi then shook his head, trying to contain his frustration knowing he can’t beat the shit out of Hange in an open area where everyone is watching. "Just focus on the mission, Hange. And Sasha, no more ice cream for you." Which earned a loud complaint from Sasha of the captain being unfair.

Armin and Mikasa were beside Eren, each holding their own cone watching everyone’s interactions with amusement.

Eren hesitated as Mikasa offered him a bite of her ice cream. He had seen ice cream before, in his father's memories, but he had never tasted it himself. He just stared at it, not sure what to do.

 

But then, he felt a hand on his shoulder, and he heard Mikasa's worried voice calling out to him. He turned to look, but it wasn't Mikasa after all. It was Charlotte, with a concerned expression on her face.

"Is everything okay?" she asked, her voice filled with worry. "You don't like sweets, do you?"

Eren shook his head, breaking out of his reverie.

"No, no, it's not that," he said quickly. "I was just lost in thought for a moment there."

As Eren tasted the ice cream, he felt his taste buds explode with flavors he never knew existed. It was a sensation beyond what he saw in his father's memories. He subconsciously smiled and murmured that it was delicious.

Charlotte's cute chuckle brought him back to reality, and he finally saw Charlotte without clouded judgment and hidden motivation. He found himself lost in her beauty and purity, unable to resist the pull of her charm.

He couldn't remember the last time he had felt so at ease, so free from the weight of his responsibilities and the horrors he had seen. As he gazed into Charlotte's eyes, he saw a glimmer of something he couldn't quite place.

It was a mix of kindness, compassion, and curiosity - a refreshing change from the hostility and suspicion he had come to expect from the Marleyans he encountered.

Eren knew he couldn't afford to get attached, not when his mission was so much bigger than his own personal desires. But he couldn’t help but steal another glance at Charlotte's smiling face.

 

---

 

Eren walked Charlotte to her house in silence, both lost in their own thoughts. Charlotte was grateful for Eren's company but didn't want to impose on him any further.

"Thank you for walking me home, Eren. You really didn't have to do that," she said, turning to face him.

"It's not a problem. I just want to make sure you get home safely," Eren replied shaking his head.

Charlotte smiled gratefully. "You're too kind. I had a great time today," she said, looking up at him.

Eren's heart skipped a beat at her words. He too had enjoyed spending time with Charlotte, and he found himself attracted to her gentle nature. "Me too," he replied, his voice soft.

As they reached the gate of Charlotte's house, she hesitated for a moment before turning to Eren. "Um, Eren...what do couples usually do after a date?" she asked, her cheeks turning pink.

Eren blinked in surprise at her question. "I...I don't know. I've never really been on a date before," he admitted, feeling a little embarrassed.

Charlotte's eyes widened in surprise. "Really? I would have thought someone like you would have plenty of experience," she said, her tone teasing.

"No, not really. I've always been too busy with other things," he said rubbing the back of his neck.

Charlotte looked thoughtful for a moment before leaning in to give Eren a gentle kiss on the cheek.

"Thank you for today, Eren. I really appreciate it," she said, her voice soft.

Eren's eyes almost widened at her unexpected gesture. He then turned to leave lowering his head and trying to hide his slight blush.

Suddenly, Charlotte remembered something. "Eren, wait!” She said quickly and He stopped in his tracks.

“Would you like to accompany me to the main market of Liberio in the city center the day after tomorrow night? I'd like to show you something," her cheeks turning pink again. She hoped she wasn’t being pushy.

However, if she doesn’t make plans right now, she is afraid she won’t be able to see him for a while. Besides, there is a weakly event which takes place there and she wants to spend it with him after a long time missing the event.

Eren turned back to her with a small smile. "I'd like that. See you there, Charlotte," he replied, feeling a warmth spread through his chest.

She couldn't help but feel a tinge of sadness as she watched him leave. She was drawn to him, despite her reservations about his true intentions.

As Eren left, he felt a mix of emotions inside him. He felt a twinge of sadness knowing that he couldn't allow himself to get too attached to her. As a member of the Survey Corps, he was constantly at risk of losing his life or someone dear to him in the line of duty, and he didn't want to burden himself with his emotions or cause himself unnecessary pain.

Also, he knows he is going to kill her someday in the future. But as he walked away, he couldn't help but feel a sense of anticipation for their next meeting and the possibility of spending more time with Charlotte.

 

Notes:

So, that was their first...well...date.

These and a few following chapters are just calm before the storm...for now ;)

Chapter 6: Calm before the storm

Notes:

Hey, sorry for the delay

I lost the passion to write for a while and it seemed not so many people are invested in this kind of story, which is understandable.
However, I will continue to write anyway for the few people who actually are reading this shit story :))

So, enjoy <3

 

The cafeteria was bustling with the sounds of people chatting, forks clinking on plates, and the occasional sneeze. Charlotte was seated at a table, staring blankly at her lunch, a smile playing on her lips as she remembered the events of the previous night. Pieck and Natalie were watching her from a distance, trying to figure out what was making her so happy.

Pieck leaned over to Natalie, feigning a dramatic injury. "She cancelled our lunch date the other day, and now she's here giggling like a maniac," she whispered. "I'm starting to think I've been replaced."

"Maybe she found a new lunch buddy." Natalie stifled a giggle.

Pieck's eyes widened. "No way. She wouldn't do that to me. We're partners in crime."

Just then, Charlotte looked up and noticed the two of them watching her. "Hey girls!" she called out, waving them over. "What's up?"

Pieck and Natalie exchanged a glance before making their way over to Charlotte's table. "Nothing much," Natalie said, trying to sound nonchalant. "Just wondering why you're in such a good mood."

"Oh, nothing. Just had a great night last night." Charlotte replied with a smile.

"Do tell." Pieck leaned in, intrigued.

"I...um...just had a nice walk with someone." Charlotte blushed slightly, feeling a bit embarrassed.

"Someone? Do we know this someone?" Natalie raised an eyebrow.

Charlotte shook her head. "No, he's just a guy I’ve met."

Pieck and Natalie looked at each other, their curiosity piqued.

"Tell us more," Pieck said, leaning even closer.

Charlotte hesitated for a moment before deciding to share. "His name is Eren. He's a freelance writer. We had lunch together and then took a walk by the port. It was really nice."

Pieck and Natalie were surprised, but happy for her.

"Sounds like you had a great time," Natalie said with a smile.

Charlotte nodded, a dreamy look on her face. "Yeah, I did. And... He is accompanying me to the famous Liberio market tomorrow night."

Pieck pretended to clutch her heart in mock horror. "What about me?"

"Don't worry, I'll make it up to you. We'll have lunch tomorrow, I promise." Charlotte giggled.

As the three of them chatted and ate their lunch, Pieck and Natalie couldn't help but feel happy for Charlotte. Little did they know, this was just the beginning of something much bigger.

 

---

 

Pieck and Charlotte were walking towards the bar where warriors were spending their night there. Commander Magath provided the event as a reward and last break before they finally are engaged into battlefield again. Pieck was excited to show off her “truth or drink” game skills, while Charlotte was still a little hesitant.

"Don't worry, everyone's going to be there. It's going to be so much fun," Pieck said with a reassuring smile.

Charlotte nodded, "I hope so. I don't want to be the outcast there."

"Of course not. They all consider you a friend," Pieck replied softly. “Besides, you have me, don’t you? Even though you already replaced me with a man.” She finished trying to lessen Charlotte's stress, who laughed at her being dramatic over their lunch being cancelled the other day.

Pieck and Charlotte walked into the rowdy bar, scanning the room for their fellow warriors. The place was dark, with a rowdy crowd of people drinking and laughing, while the sound of music filled the air. The place was chaotic. People were shouting and laughing, drinks in their hands.

They finally spotted Reiner sitting at a round table in the corner, and made their way over to him.

"Hey, Reiner!" Pieck said, grinning. "We're here for the game of truth or drink!"

Reiner looked up and smiled, his eyes tired. "Hey, guys. Glad you could make it."

Pieck and Charlotte sat down at the table, where a bottle of alcohol and shot glasses were already waiting for them.

"Where's everyone else?" Charlotte asked, taking a shot.

"Porco and Colt are getting wasted at the bar," Reiner said, gesturing towards the counter.

"I'm here," Zeke said, sliding into the seat next to Pieck. "And I've been dying to play truth or drink with you guys."

Pieck smirked. "Well, we're not afraid of some uncomfortable questions, are we, Charlotte?"

"I don't know about that." Charlotte chuckled nervously.

As the game went on, Zeke and Pieck began to tease each other. Zeke asked Pieck an uncomfortable question about her most embarrassing moment, and Pieck responded by telling a story about how Zeke once accidentally walked into a women's bathroom. This made everyone at the table laugh, including Zeke, who then retaliated by asking Pieck about the time she tripped and fell in front of a large group of people.

Pieck groaned. "Oh, come on, that was years ago!" she said, taking a sip of her drink.

"Still funny, though, Pieck-chan." Zeke replied with a grin pronouncing “-chan” in mischievously, which made Pieck rolled her eyes in annoyance.

Porco chimed in joining the others followed by Colt, "I've got an embarrassing story about Zeke, too. Remember that time you accidentally called Commander Magath 'Father'?"

Zeke chocked on his drink, “I was just imagining things.” He admitted still coughing, being catching off guard.

Pieck chuckled, "Yeah, we all know how much you admire the commander, Zeke."

The teasing continued for a while longer, with each warrior, except Reiner, sharing embarrassing stories and laughing at each other's expense. Despite their mission and worries about their missing comrades, for a few hours, they were able to forget about their troubles and enjoy each other's company.

"Reiner, why aren't you playing?" Pieck asked, noticing his lack of participation.

"I'm just not in the mood for games tonight," he said, taking a sip of his drink.

Pieck didn’t tried to push him further and returned to the game, but Charlotte couldn't help but notice the sadness in Reiner's eyes. “Poor guy must have been through a lot!” She thought remembering Reiner and Porco’s argument in the infirmary. She already knew he was a member of Paradis island operation squad. They were all children back then. Charlotte couldn’t imagine how hard it was for them to be forced killing others including soldiers and civilians. 

As the game continued, tensions began to rise, and the warriors couldn't help but think about their missing comrades, Berthold and Annie.

"Do you think Berthold and Annie are even alive?" Porco slurred, his words barely intelligible.

"I doubt that," Zeke said, his voice serious. "But we have a mission to focus on later. We can’t let personal feelings get in the way."

The room fell silent as the warriors thought about their impending attack on the Mid-East Union military base in a few weeks.

"I just hope you guys all make it back alive," Charlotte said quietly.

Reiner looked at her, his eyes softening. "Me too, Charlotte."

 

The game resumed and continued for hours, with Zeke and Pieck teasing almost everyone.

"So, Charlotte," Zeke said turn to her with a sly grin. "Have you ever stolen anything?"

"Uh, no, I don't think so." Charlotte's eyes widened, unsure of how to respond.

Pieck leaned in closer. "Don't be shy. Everyone's stolen something before. Maybe a little candy from a store?"

"I really haven't. I was raised to respect other people's property." Charlotte answered with determination.

"Well, that's no fun. What about you, Reiner? Any juicy secrets you want to share?" Zeke said chuckling.

Reiner shrugged. "Nothing worth sharing, really."

The attention then turned to Charlotte again. "Alright, alright," Pieck said, "how about this one - have you ever had a crush on anyone in the military?"

Charlotte blushed and shifted in her seat, feeling even more uncomfortable. "I'd rather not say," she replied softly instead, she took the drink.

Porco, who had been drinking heavily, suddenly slammed his fist on the table. "Leave her alone, you two. She obviously doesn't want to answer your stupid questions."

Reiner noticed Charlotte being uncomfortable and nodded in agreement. "Yeah, let's move on to something else."

However, Zeke wasn’t ready to let it go just yet specially after seeing her reaction, he wanted to tease her more.

"It’s all in good fun. Charlotte can handle it, can't you?" Zeke said.

Colt, who had been relatively quiet until now, spoke up. "She shouldn't have to handle it. If she doesn't want to answer, then she doesn't have to."

The tension in the room grew as everyone waited to see how Zeke and Pieck would react. Finally, Pieck answered try to lift the mood, surprised seeing the others being so protective of her, "Fine, let's move on to something else. But you're missing out on all the fun, Charlotte." She winked at her.

Charlotte let out a small sigh of relief as the attention turned to someone else, but she couldn't shake the feeling of unease. Actually, she had a crush one of the Eldian soldiers whom she met when she paid a visit to her father at one of the military bases. The guy stepped in when she was being bullied by some arrogant Marleyan rich boy whose family was one of the investors on Marley’s military. However, that didn’t end well for him later. “Well, it was my fault partially.” Till this day, she didn’t manage to forgive herself for being a burden. But, there was a longer story between her and that Eldian boy whom she rather not think about right now.

As they left the bar that night, Charlotte couldn't help but feel a sense of dread. They were about to embark on a dangerous mission, and they didn't know what the future held. “Is that how being close to these people feels?” She thought to herself again worrying about her new friends’ future.

As the game went on, Zeke and Pieck's teasing turned towards Porco, who was already quite drunk.

"So Porco, what's it like being the weakest warrior? Do you feel left out when the big boys go to fight?" Zeke taunted, taking a shot.

Pieck chimed in, "Yeah, I bet you can barely even lift that drink."

Porco's face turned red with anger, "Fuck you guys! You're just a bunch of fucking assholes!"

"Relax, Galliard. They're just messing with you." Reiner tried to calm him down.

However, Porco wasn't having it, "No, fuck that! I'm sick of them always picking on me!"

Zeke and Pieck laughed at his outburst, "Aw, poor baby. Can't handle a little teasing?" Zeke said, taking another shot.

"Um...guys, let's calm down a little bit." Charlotte noticed the tension and tried to intervene.

But Porco wasn't listening, "Fuck that! I'm not taking shit from these two anymore!"

Pieck shrugged, "Suit yourself, Pokko. We'll just find someone else to pick on," Then she whispered to Charlotte, "Don't worry about him, he's just a little bitch." Charlotte couldn't help but laugh.

 

---

 

As Porco stumbled with Pieck and Charlotte, Zeke and the others continued their teasing, making fun of Porco's drunkenness and clumsiness.

"Looks like someone can't hold his alcohol." Zeke said chuckling.

"Yeah, Porco, you should learn from Charlotte. She's holding up pretty well for her first game of Truth or Drink." Pieck added with a teasing tone.

Porco's face turned red with anger as he stumbled towards Zeke. "Shut the fuck up, Zeke!" he shouted. "You think you're so fucking funny!"

"Don't get all worked up. It's just a game." Zeke replied laughing while raising his hands, backing off.

Porco was about to passed out when Reiner quickly caught him, before he hits his head somewhere, "Whoa, you shouldn’t have drunk that much." Reiner said.

Porco struggled to break free from Reiner's grip grumbling about Reiner trying to be his older brother, but eventually, he gave up and slumped leaning into Reiner’s shoulder, looking defeated.

Meanwhile, Charlotte had been watching the scene unfold with a mix of amusement and concern. She couldn't help but feel sorry for Porco, who seemed to be taking everything too seriously. As Pieck helped Porco up from his seat and started to walk him towards the door, Charlotte offered to help as well.

However, Reiner didn’t let her and said, "Don't worry, Charlotte. We've got this. You should head home. It's getting late."

Colt nodded in agreement, "I can escort you back to your place."

Charlotte hesitated for a moment, but then she smiled, "Thank you, both of you. But I don’t want to burden anyone." She answered politely. However, deep down, her mind went back to the night when Eren saved her from the robber. “What if that incident repeats itself?” She wasn’t sure if she should get help from one of the warriors.

"No worries," Commander Magath entered the scene whom had been drinking and smoking in a corner, “I will give her a ride.”

"Yes, Commander. That would be great. Thank you." Charlotte was surprised but grateful. She was afraid she might experience the same incident again.

"No problem. I'll take care of it. You warriors take care of yourselves now." Magath nodded and said.

“YES, DAD!” Porco shouted in his drunk mod, which caused the others gasping in horror. Pieck quickly covered his mouth while he was still muttering nonsense.

Fortunately, commander Magath ignored his comment and turned to leave the bar.

“That was a close one!” Pieck sighed in relief thinking Porco would’ve been punished immediately for disrespecting an Marleyan officer.

With that, Charlotte bid farewell to the others and followed Magath out of the bar. As she got into the car, she couldn't help but feel touched by the warriors' concern for her, even though they were about to embark on a dangerous mission.

 

---

 

As they drove along, the road was dark and quiet. Streetlights illuminated the way, casting an eerie glow over the surrounding buildings. Charlotte could see the faint outlines of trees and buildings passing by, but everything seemed to blend together in the darkness.

The hum of the car's engine filled the silence, punctuated by the occasional sound of Magath shifting gears. The night air was chilly, and Charlotte could see her breath fogging up the window. She hugged herself tightly, trying to warm up. In the distance, she could hear the faint sound of a train whistle blowing. Other than that, the night was still and silent.

As they drove towards Charlotte's place, there was an uncomfortable silence in the car. Finally, Commander Magath spoke up, "Charlotte, I must warn you about getting too close to the warriors unit. They are nothing but pawns to Marley, and they have limited time. Even if they do not die on the battlefield, they will eventually have to give up their titans to another warrior. It's better not to get attached to them."

Charlotte frowned and shook her head. "What do you mean, 'not get attached'? They are my friends, and I care about them. They are not just pawns, they are human beings with hopes and dreams. You talk like my father, as if nothing matters unless it is for the sake of Marley."

Commander Magath sighed. "I understand your attachment to them, but you must realize that they are soldiers first and foremost. They have a duty to their fatherland. This is the reality we live in."

Charlotte's anger flared up. "I hate my father for how he treated me and my mother. He prioritized the military and the sake of Marley over everything. I won't make the same mistake. I won't let go of the people I care about."

Commander Magath remained silent for a moment before speaking up. "I...Even I feel sad for them. I wish they could have a normal life, but I cannot lose my posture as a Marleyan officer. My duty is to push them to their limits so that they do not die on the battlefield and live their 13 remaining years to the fullest."

Charlotte turned to look at him, tears welling up in her eyes. "You promised my father that you would take care of me. Is this how you're taking care of me?"

Commander Magath reached over and placed a hand on her shoulder. "I'm sorry, Charlotte. I didn't mean to upset you. I'm just worried about you. You're the only daughter of Charles Vogel, and I want to make sure you're safe. But I promise you, I will do everything in my power to protect you, even if it means allowing you to be close to the warriors unit."

Charlotte wiped away her tears and gave him a small smile. "Thank you, Commander. I know you mean well. I'm sorry for lashing out at you."

Magath returned her smile. "It's alright. We're all human, and we make mistakes. Let's just put this behind us and move forward."

They drove the rest of the way in comfortable silence. They then arrived at Charlotte's home, and Magath parked the car. Before she got out, he looked at her with a sense of warmth in his eyes.

"Take care of yourself, young lady. You have a bright future ahead of you," Magath said, patting her shoulder.

Charlotte smiled, "Thank you, Commander. You too."

Charlotte watched the car drove off, feeling grateful for Magath's presence in her life, despite their differences. She may not agree with everything he said, but she knew that Magath was trying to do what was best for everyone.

 

---

 

Zeke stood in the darkness of the alleyway, his Marleyan military uniform and red armband making him look like an ominous presence. He took a drag of his cigarette and exhaled a cloud of smoke into the night air. His cigarette is the only thing glowing light in the darkness. As he spoke, his gestures were casual, almost careless. He made jokes and laughed, as if he was talking to a friend at a bar.

Just then, Eren appeared from the shadows. His hat put a shadow on his eyes. He was tense and alert, his eyes scanning the area for any signs of danger.

"So, how's life on Paradis?" Zeke asked, a hint of amusement in his voice. He have just made an excuse of taking a piss to part away from the warriors. Besides, commander took the responsibility of driving Charlotte to her place, which made this the best opportunity for brothers to catch up with each other. This is the first time they were meeting in Liberio in person without any Intermediary, just the two of them without being on the battlefield like were the very first time they’ve met.

He remembered a much younger and naïve Eren, taking Berthold as hostage, his blades pointed to Berthold’s throat and glaring at Zeke. However now, Eren’s eyes were deprived of that light he saw when they made eye contact on the rooftops of houses on Shiganshina.

"It's not great. We're always on the brink of war." Eren finally replied with a stoic face.

He watched as Eren walked towards him and leaned against the wall on besides him, his arms folded across his chest.

"Nice outfit, Eren," Zeke said, chuckling while gesturing to his suit and hat. "It suits you." He then offered a cigarette to Eren, which he accepted.

Eren shrugged. "I thought it would be appropriate for the occasion." He then leaned in a little for Zeke who lit his cigarette for him lightening the dark alley once again for a moment. They stood in silence for a moment, smoking and staring into nothingness.

Zeke blew out another smoke before turning to Eren. "You're awfully quiet, little brother. Did something happen at that little date of yours?" he asked with a smirk.

Eren shifted uncomfortably, avoiding his brother's gaze. "Nothing in particular. I just have a lot on my mind, that's all," he replied, his eyes trained on the ground.

Zeke's smirk turned into a full-blown grin. "Ah, I see. Well, I won't pry then. But you know what they say, a watched pot never boils hahaha!" he joked, nudging Eren playfully in the arm while laughing.

However, Eren didn't laugh. He simply gave Zeke a small smile and continued to took a drag of his cigarette, then blew out the smoke. He already told Yelena about using Charlotte. It was no wonder he knew. “And he was spying on us.” He thought feeling uncomfortable.

Zeke sighed at his lack of emotions. “Here, I was hoping for you’re not becoming like your father.” He said with a seemingly playful tone.

“So, what made you change your mind and stay in Liberio to meet up with me?” Zeke asked. His tone changed to a serious one.

At the moment, Eren started to explain about how he obtained his father's memories and how Grisha had killed the Reiss family to ensure he could take away the Founding Titan. As Eren finished, he clenched his fists tightly. Zeke listened to him with a furrowed brow, smoke from his cigarette wafting into the air.

"So, you agree with my plan then?" Zeke asked, taking a drag of his cigarette.

Eren looked up at him with a determined expression. "Yes, I do," he replied. "If we can't end the cycle of hatred and suffering, then it's better if we just stop having children."

Zeke nodded, looking satisfied with Eren's answer. "Good. I'm glad we're on the same page."

 

The two fell into a moment of silence, lost in their thoughts. Then, Zeke turned to Eren and said, "By the way, what about the Marleyan girl? Are you sure you want to involve her in this?"

As Zeke brought up Charlotte's name in their conversation, Eren's expression changed. He furrowed his brows and his eyes narrowed, a sign that he was deep in thought.

Memories of Charlotte flashed through his mind, and he felt a pang of guilt for involving her in their plan. He knew that Charlotte was a kind-hearted person who had nothing to do with their conflict, and the thought of her getting hurt because of their actions made him uneasy.

Despite this, Eren remained determined to continue with their plan, believing that it was the only way to secure a future for Paradis Island. He sighed heavily and looked back at Zeke, his eyes filled with a mix of sadness and determination.

"I'm sure about this, Zeke," Eren said firmly. "I know it's risky, but I couldn't wait months playing an injured Eldian soldier and I need more information on Marley’s vital bases," Eren continued, his eyes focused.

Zeke studied Eren's face for a moment, then nodded. "I see. I trust your judgment, Eren."

“We, the warrior units, are leaving in a few weeks to launch an attack on the Mid-East Unio base and resume the war.” Zeke spoke up after moment of silent informing Eren who raised his eyebrow waiting for him to finish.

“That’s how much time you have till you gain her complete trust,” He continued turning to Eren with a serious expression. “You can convince her to let you get into the warriors headquarter then commander Magath’s office while almost everyone are on battlefield. There, you can find anything you’re looking for.”

He then passed a folded paper to Eren who took and unfold it seeing a simple and small map of a building with a marker pointing at one of the rooms.

“That’s where the commander’s office is,” Zeke explained.

“I see, thank you.” Eren observed the map briefly, then folded it again and put it in the inner pocket of his jacket.

Zeke took another drag from his cigarette, the cherry glowing brightly in the darkness. "You know, sometimes I wish we could just live a normal life," he mused, glancing over at Eren. "Maybe settle down with a nice girl and have some kids."

Eren rolled his eyes, but there was a hint of amusement in his expression. "Yeah, because that's a possibility for us," he retorted dryly.

Zeke chuckled, but then his expression turned serious. "I know it's not possible, but a man can dream, can't he?" he said, his tone becoming more somber. "At least we can try to make the best of the time we have left, right?"

But Eren's expression remained unchanged, his eyes fixed on the ground. He knew the gravity of their situation and couldn't find any humor in it. Despite the tension in their conversation, the two of them seemed to have a strange connection, a bond that went deeper than their words. As they parted ways, there was a sense of understanding between them, a shared vision for the future.

As Eren walked away from the meeting site, he couldn't help but dwell on his own plan - the rumbling. He had agreed to cooperate with Zeke's euthanasia plan for now until he could get into the path and use Founding titan’s true power using Zeke’s royal blood.

He thought about how the rumbling would be the only way to ensure Paradis' survival, to keep their enemies at bay and to protect his friends and loved ones. He couldn't bear the thought of losing them, of seeing them suffer like his mother had, and so he had to take drastic measures.

At the same time, Eren couldn't shake off the guilt that came with his plan. He knew that his actions would lead to countless deaths, innocent lives lost in the name of his people's survival. But what other choice did he have? It was either them or the rest of the world, and Eren had made his decision. He clenched his fists as he walked, feeling the weight of his responsibility heavy on his shoulders.

He knew that what he was doing would make him a monster in the eyes of many especially hers, but he was willing to bear that burden if it meant protecting those he loved.

As he continued on his way, Eren couldn't help but wonder what the future would hold for him and for Paradis. Would they be able to survive the coming storm, or would they fall like so many others before them? Only time would tell.

He was confident that he could get close to her sooner than expected, gain her trust, and convince her to write a recommendation letter for him. So, he could work at warrior’s headquarters in order to write about his next story because he is only a freelance writer needing ideas to make stories of their heroes, right? Then, he could sneak into office, which belongs to the commander of warriors unit.

 

 

Notes:

So the two brothers met earlier than in the canon.
I'm going to change more events later (As original as possible just like I promised) for the sake of my story so this is just the beginning ;)

Chapter 7: Memories

Notes:

A little diving into Charlotte's little crush, also Eren's thoughts and a little memory from his last time with the scouts...before we get to the good stuffs ;)

 

As Charlotte's shift in the infirmary came to an end, she started to pack up her things and say goodbye to the patients she was taking care of. She then turned to Natalie, who was sitting at the front desk and started walking towards her with a smile on her face. "Hey, Nat, I'm off for the day," Charlotte said with a smile.

Natalie looked up from her work and returned the smile. "Alright. How's everything going with your patients?"

"It's going well. Most of them are on the road to recovery, so that's good news," Charlotte replied.

"That's great to hear," Natalie said. "Oh, by the way, can I ask what that cheerful face is for?" She asked with a mischievous tone

Charlotte's face flushed. "Well, I’m going to meet Eren again tonight," she said, trying to hide her excitement.

Natalie grinned. "I knew it! I can tell by the look on your face."

Charlotte nodded. "Yeah, we're already planned to go to the Liberio main market."

“So, you actually invited him to that event, huh?” Natalie asked, smirking which only made Charlotte blush more.

“It’s just an excuse to see him more.” Charlotte admitted becoming more like a tomato every second.

“Isn’t it too soon to invite him to that kind of event?” Natalie asked with a concerned look on her face leaning in on her desk. “You said you just met the guy.”

“She’s got a point!” Charlotte knew what Natalie meant. The weekly event she invited Eren to participate is not just some casual event. Couples are actually attending it. She knew she had to be careful with strangers, but it is Eren, the person who had saved her that night and made sure she would be okay after that. This is something Natalie didn’t know that’s why she was being so cautious of Eren. The guy has a hidden charm, which attracted Charlotte to him wanting to know more. Her feelings toward Eren is much more complicated.

As Natalie watched Charlotte’s struggle to give her an answer, she sighed. “Alright, I won’t pressure you any longer. Just be careful, dear. Men sometimes can be complicated beings.”

Charlotte smiled warmly at her. “I understand. Thanks for the advice, Nat.”

"Anytime," Natalie said locking at the wall clock. "Well, you better get going before it gets late for your afternoon date. Take care, Charlotte."

"You too, Nat. I'll see you tomorrow," Charlotte said, waving goodbye.

As Charlotte stepped out of the infirmary, she took a deep breath of fresh air and stretched her arms. Natalie had been a great company during her shift, and they talked about various things from work to personal life. This does help her with not feeling lonely.

As Charlotte walked down the hallway, she couldn't help but think about her recent date with Eren. She was surprised at how much they had in common and how comfortable she felt around him. However, besides what things Natalie already had mentioned, Charlotte also couldn't ignore the fact that he seemed to be hiding something from her. She hoped he would open up to her someday.

Charlotte already guessed Eren seemed to have a rough past, which does explain his knowledge of material arts. “Those sad and distant eyes despite trying to be gentle are telling me another story!” She thought remembering Eren’s reaction when he was staring at his ice cream cone intensely like he was revisiting a memory. He looked so vulnerable and he seemed he was about to cry. Charlotte shrugged it off with him not liking sweets. However, she didn’t want to make him uncomfortable by prying.

Lost in thought, Charlotte almost didn't notice when she walked past the spot outside of the headquarters where she had held a dear memory. She stopped in her tracks and looked around, memories flooding back to her.

“Have you ever had a crush on anyone in the military?” She remembered Pieck’s question during last night’s game. That question was enough to bring back both delightful and painful memories. Of course, she would never forget the boy who stood up for her that day.

 

A vivid memory flashed in her mind. She remembered the time when she was 17 years old and came to visit her father at the Marleyan military headquarters.

In the flashback, Charlotte was seen walking nervously through the corridors of the headquarters, clutching a small bag in her hand. She looked around, trying to find her father's office, when she suddenly bumped into a group of teenage Marleyan boys whose fathers were the investors of the military. They started taunting her, making derogatory remarks about her being a "Lover of filth" which they were mocking her for respecting the Eldian people.

She tried to ignore them and kept walking, but the situation quickly turned hostile. One of the boys, a nobleman named Friedrich, stepped forward and grabbed her by the arm. "What are you doing here, little bird?" he sneers. "This place is for true Marleyans only. You should be back in your cage, where you belong."

Charlotte trembled with fear, tears welling up in her eyes. The boy tried to intimidate her, but a young Eldian soldier stepped in, defending her honor. "Leave her alone," he said, standing in front of Charlotte protectively.

The noble boy scoffed, "And who are you to protect her, Eldian scum?"

The young soldier however stood his ground. "I may be an Eldian, but I'm also a soldier of Marley. And it's my duty to protect anyone who needs it."

The noble boy grumbled whispering that he eventually would be regretful in the future and then walked away. The young soldier turned to Charlotte, smiling reassuringly. "Are you alright, miss?" he asks.

Charlotte nodded, still in shock. "Yes, thank you," she said softly. "I...I don't know what I would have done without you."

The soldier's expression softened, and he reached out to touch her arm. "You don't have to be afraid," he says. "Not as long as I'm here."

Charlotte looked up at him, her heart pounding in her chest. She felt an inexplicable connection to this young man, something she had never felt before. "What's your name?" she asked.

The young soldier smiled, "I'm Jacob. Jacob Krieger."

Charlotte nodded, "I'm Charlotte Vogel, the General's daughter."

Jacob insisted on escorting her to make sure nothing bothered her. Then both teenagers made their way to her father’s office.

"So, how's your father doing?" Jacob asked as they were walking through the corridor.

Charlotte smiled sadly at the mention of her father. "He's doing well. He's been busy with his work as usual."

Jacob smiled, "That's good to hear. I hope he's still enjoying his work."

"He is," Charlotte replied. "He's always been proud to serve Marley."

Jacob nodded, "Your father is a great man. He's done a lot for our fatherland."

Charlotte looked at Jacob with admiration, "You're not so bad yourself, Jacob."

"Thanks, Charlotte. But I'm just doing my duty." Jacob answered chuckling feeling embarrassed by her straight comment.

They arrived at the entrance of her father’s office, and Charlotte turned to Jacob, feeling nervous.

"Um, Jacob, I was wondering...would you like to spend some time with me later? Maybe I can bring snacks the next time we meet?"

Jacob looked surprised, but then a warm smile spread across his face, didn’t expect a Marleyan citizen especially the daughter of the well-known Vogel general, to be this generous and kind.

"I'd like that. Let's do it." He finally answered, making Charlotte’s face lit up.

They then continued to talk for a few minutes, and Charlotte was struck by Jacob's kindness and bravery. Charlotte felt a strong connection to Jacob and couldn't help but feel a growing crush on him as they talked. She thanked him again and they parted away as they reached behind General Vogel’s office.

 

"Excuse me, miss. Are you lost?"

As she snapped back to reality, Charlotte turned to see a teenage boy with short, dark hair standing beside her. He wore the uniform of a Marleyan soldier with a grey armband.

"No, I'm not lost," Charlotte said, still a bit startled. "I was just...remembering something."

The boy looked at her curiously. "What were you remembering if I may ask?"

Charlotte then hesitated for a moment before deciding to open up to him who looked patient and kind enough to listen to her. She told him about the time when she had come to visit her father at the headquarters. She had been harassed by a Marleyan boy, but an Eldian soldier had stepped in to protect her.

The boy listened intently to her story, his expression softening with sympathy. "That's terrible. I'm sorry that happened to you."

Charlotte smiled gratefully. "Thank you. It has been a long time, but I still think about him sometimes. I wonder what happened to him."

The boy shrugged. "It's hard to say. There are a lot of Eldians who have disappeared over the years. On the bright side, maybe he's out there somewhere, living his life."

Charlotte nodded, feeling a sense of closure. "Maybe you're right. Thanks for listening. You kind of remind me of him."

The boy smiled warmly. "Anytime. Take care, miss."

Charlotte continued walking, her thoughts consumed by her memories of Jacob Krieger. After their first meeting, The two kids sneaked around for some time sharing snacks and spending time like children should do when Charlotte came to visit her father. She was being naïve and ignorant of the world at that time trying to enjoy spending time with Jacob without thinking of the consequences if they were caught. One day, suddenly Jacob disappeared and she never found out what happened to him. She really wanted to think that he perhaps quit the military and was now enjoying his life away from all the chaos. However, she knows better that reality is not as bright as she wishes. She thought of the possibility that Jacob might have died on the battlefield or worse.

She shook her head trying not to think too much about the past. “Besides, what is in the past, stays there.” She tried to convince herself in order not to feel guilty. Right now, she wanted to focus on her date with Eren tonight. She didn’t want to ruin her day with sad memories. Maybe this time, things would work for her and her future partner.

 

---

 

Meanwhile, Eren was sitting at a small, rickety table in his dimly lit apartment, surrounded by piles of books and papers. His intense gaze was fixed on a notebook in front of him, filled with scribbled notes and diagrams.

The room was silent except for the sound of his pen scratching against the paper. Outside, the city was bustling with life, but Eren was lost in his thoughts and plans. He looked up briefly, noticing the streaks of dust on the windowsill and the chipped paint on the walls. It was a small and shabby room, but it was all he needed.

He had been pouring over the information Zeke had provided him, particularly the map of the warrior headquarters building. With a pen in hand, Eren carefully traced a path from the entrance to the location of Commander Magath's office. He had to be sure he knew every possible route he could take in order to avoid being detected. He traced his finger along the lines of the map, taking note of every detail and every possible entry point. The location of Commander Magath's office was circled in red, a crucial piece of information for his plan.

Eren paused for a moment, setting his pen down on the table and staring blankly at the wall. Eren's mind kept drifting to Charlotte, the pawn in his plan. He couldn't help but wonder if she was really willing to trust him fully to let him enter the headquarters as a freelance writer. He knew he had to trust her hoping she won’t suspect. The weight of his responsibility was heavy on his shoulders.

His thoughts had drifted away from the notebook in front of him and to the memory of Charlotte's innocent kiss on his cheek. He couldn't help but feel guilty for involving her in his plans to attack Liberio, and the strange, unknown emotion he had been feeling since their first date only intensified his guilt.

He had never been one for relationships or attachments, but something about Charlotte had drawn him in. Her kind nature, her determination, her willingness to help others in any way she could - it all made him feel conflicted. On one hand, he wanted to protect her and keep her out of harm's way.

On the other hand, he couldn't deny the fact that he was using her as a pawn in his plan to infiltrate the warrior headquarters. He wondered how she would react when she found out what he was really planning, and he couldn't help but feel a pang of regret. He wondered how she would react if she found out, and if she would forgive him.

“I’m such a selfish bastard!” Eren sighed, running a hand through his hair. He knew that his path was a difficult one, full of tough decisions and sacrifices. But he couldn't let his emotions get in the way - not now, not when so much was at stake.

He picked up his pen once more, his hand steady as he continued to connect the pieces of his plan. His hand clenched around his pen as he thought of the upcoming attack on Liberio. He knew it would be dangerous, but it was necessary to fulfill his mission. He took a deep breath, trying to calm the tension that had built up inside him.

But there was another thought that had been lingering in the back of his mind, one that he was hesitant to confront. How would Mikasa react to his plan? He knew she would do anything to protect him, but he couldn't help but wonder if she would be disgusted by him trying to take advantage of an innocent girl.

 

His mind drifted back to the very day, he and the scout had visited Liberio. In the flashback, the scouts headed toward the camp, and Eren took a moment to look at Mikasa. As they sat down with the group, Eren couldn't help but steal a glance at Mikasa. She looked beautiful, her dark hair shining in the dim light of the campfire. Eren admired her strength and loyalty and felt a warmth in his chest whenever she was near.

As they ate and drank with the migrants, Armin struck up a conversation with a young boy who spoke broken their language. Connie and Sasha joined in with their own stories, making the boys laugh with their antics. Jean, on the other hand, seemed to be in a heated debate with one of the migrants about the best way to survive in the wilderness.

Time passed so fast. As the Scout members wandered through the migrant camp, they were struck by the poverty and hardship faced by its inhabitants. But Sasha, Connie, and Jean being the goofballs that they were, couldn't help but find ways to make light of the situation.

Sasha pulled out a bottle of alcohol she had gotten from one of the migrants. "Hey, guys, let's play a game!" she suggested, her eyes bright with excitement.

Jean rolled his eyes, "I'm out. Last time we played one of your games, I woke up with a hangover the size of Wall Maria."

Sasha pouted, "Aw, come on. It'll be fun!"

"Yeah, count me in," Connie said, grinning.

As they started their game, Eren couldn't help but laugh at the silly antics of his friends. For a moment, he forgot about the weight of their mission and just enjoyed the moment with his companions.

As they settled down, with some already dozing off, Mikasa in her drunk state leaned her head on Eren's shoulder. He looked down at her, feeling content at that moment. Despite the hardships they faced, they had each other and their friends. It was a reminder that even in the midst of chaos, there were moments of joy and happiness to be found.

At that moment, he knew that he would always admire Mikasa, no matter what the future holds for them. Eren knew that he would do whatever it took to protect Mikasa and his friends, to keep them safe, even if it meant sacrificing the world and himself.

 

After a moment, Levi, Hange, and Onyankopon entered the camps, expecting to find the squad members, but instead, they found them passed out all over the carpet.

The smell of alcohol and vomit filled the room, making it hard for them to even breathe. Sasha was lying in the corner, with her mouth open, and remnants of her dinner and drinks all over her clothes and the floor.

"What the fuck happened here?" he exclaimed, scrunching up his nose in disgust. Levi, being his usual self, couldn't help but curse at the sight in front of him.

Hange, who was standing beside him, let out a loud laugh, "Looks like they couldn't handle their booze, huh?" she said, grinning widely.

Onyankopon, meanwhile, was shaking his head in disbelief. "I can't believe this. You guys went to have a drink and ended up like this?" he muttered, looking at the group with a mixture of amusement.

"Is this a normal occurrence for them?" Onyankopon asked again, turning to Levi and Hange.

Levi shook his head, "Unfortunately, yes. These idiots can't handle their alcohol," he said, walking over to Sasha and kicking her to wake her up.

Sasha groaned and opened her eyes, squinting in the bright light, "What happened?" she asked, rubbing her head.

"You happened, dumbass. You drank too much and vomited all over the place," Levi said, pulling her up to her feet.

Sasha groaned again, "Oh man, I feel like shit," she said, stumbling a little.

Jean, who was lying next to her, groaned and sat up, holding his head, "I don't remember anything after the fifth shot," he said, looking around, confused.

Connie, who was lying on the other side of the room, sat up and rubbed his eyes, "What time is it?" he asked, looking at his pocket watch.

"Time to get your asses back to our place," Hange replied, still grinning.

Levi, ever the clean freak, started to bark orders at the group.

"Get up and clean yourselves, you fucking morons! And make sure you clean up this shit before I lose my fucking mind!" Then he was already making his way to the exit, turned around, and glared at them, "And if I ever catch you guys like this again, you'll be doing extra laps," he warned, before walking out.

The group groaned, knowing that Levi was serious about his threats. They slowly made their way out of the room, with Sasha still feeling a little queasy.

As they left, Onyankopon couldn't help but shake his head in disbelief, wondering how these soldiers managed to survive outside the walls.

Eren watched the scene in amusement, knowing that this would be the last time he saw his comrades together like this. He felt a sense of contentment wash over him, happy to see them all relaxed and enjoying themselves.

For a moment, he forgot about his worries and the weight of his mission. He just wanted to savor this moment with his friends before they all had to part ways.

As Hange and Onyankopon tried to rouse the unconscious members, Eren walked over to Levi, who was standing at a distance with a scowl on his face.

"Looks like they had a bit too much to drink," Eren said, trying to hold back a smile.

Levi gave him a withering look. "No shit, Sherlock. You're the only one who seems to have any sense left in that thick skull of yours."

Eren chuckled, knowing that Levi was just grumpy because he was tired and didn't enjoy dealing with the aftermath of drunken antics. "Do you need any help with them?"

Levi shook his head. "No, we've got it covered. Just make sure you keep your head on straight and don't end up like them."

"I'm not stupid enough to drink myself into oblivion, captain," Eren replied without a bit.

"Famous last words. Just watch your back, brat." Levi said, snorting.

Eren smiled sadly, knowing that despite Levi's gruff exterior, he cared about their well-being. He turned to leave, but not before he caught a glimpse of Mikasa's worried expression as she helped Sasha up.

As he watched them trying to get out of the camps, he promised himself that he would do everything in his power to make sure they all survived the upcoming battle. He didn't know what the future held, but he knew one thing for sure - he would always be grateful for the time he spent with his friends. Even though they all were going to hate him after finding out what he was trying to do, He also knew that his actions were necessary for the greater good.

 

After reviewing that flashback memory, which he held so dear to his heart, Eren turned back to his notebook, feeling the weight of the world on his shoulders.

He knew he couldn't do this alone, but he also knew he had to be strong for the sake of his comrades and the island. He took another deep breath, steeling his resolve, and continued to plan for the inevitable confrontation that lay ahead.

 

---

 

Eren glanced at his pocket watch, noting the time with a small sigh. He knew he had to start getting ready if he wanted to make it to the market on time.

He made his way to the bathroom, turning on the shower and letting the water warm up before stepping in. The warm water cascaded over him, washing away the sweat and grime of the day.

As he lathered up with soap, he couldn't help but think about Charlotte and their upcoming date. He wondered what she was wearing, what she was doing to prepare.

He ran his hands over his face, feeling a strange mix of nervousness and excitement. He wanted to make a good impression on her, but he didn't want to come off as trying too hard.

After a few minutes, he stepped out of the shower and wrapped a towel around his waist, walking towards the wardrobe. He scanned through his clothes, trying to find the perfect outfit for their date.

He wanted to look good, but not too formal. After a few moments of hesitation, he grabbed a light blue shirt and a black leather jacket, with dark blue pants.

Eren kept replaying scenarios in his head, thinking about what he could say or do to make her happy. Despite his mixed feelings, he was looking forward to spending time with her. He couldn't deny that he was drawn to her in a way he couldn't explain. He wondered what she was thinking about him and if she felt the same way he did.

Once he was dressed, Eren made his way to the kitchen to grab a quick bite to eat before heading out. He grabbed a slice of bread and a piece of fruit, trying to settle his nerves.

As he ate, he couldn't help but wonder if he was doing the right thing by pursuing a relationship with Charlotte. He knew it was risky, but he couldn't help the way he felt.

Finally, Eren grabbed his keys and headed out the door, making his way towards the Vogel's mansion. As he walked, he tried to shake off his nerves and focus on the present moment. He was determined to make the most of this date, and selfishly he hoped that Charlotte felt the same way.

 

Notes:

Now, are you ready for the second date?

Cause next chapter is going to be a huge development in Eren and Charlotte's relationship

Chapter 8: Love or Manipulation?

Notes:

I planned to update a week ago but didn't happened unfortunately.

So, here is the new chapter

I hope you enjoy it

 

Charlotte had been getting ready for her date with Eren for what felt like hours. She had tried on several outfits, but nothing seemed to be just right. She was in her room, staring at her closet with frustration when she heard the doorbell ringing, and her heart skipped a beat. She took a deep breath and walked to the front door of her mansion. As she opened the door, she saw Eren standing there with a bouquet behind his back. Her face blushed immediately as she realized she wasn't ready for their date yet.

"Hey," Eren greeted her with a smile, "I hope I'm not too early."

"H-Hi...um... I'm sorry, I'm not ready yet," she said with an apologetic tone.

He smiled warmly and handed her the bouquet, "Don't worry about it. I brought you these,"

Charlotte's eyes widened with surprise as she accepted the bouquet. "Thank you, Eren. They're beautiful," she said.

Eren chose to bring a bouquet of white lilies as a gift for Charlotte. White lilies are often associated with purity, innocence, and devotion. They could also symbolize the guilt he felt. He gestured towards the lobby. "May I wait for you inside?"

Charlotte nodded and led Eren to the lobby, feeling a little embarrassed that she wasn't ready yet. As she walked towards her room, she could hear the sound of his footsteps behind her. She stood in front of her closet, feeling overwhelmed by the amount of clothes she had. She didn't know what to wear for their date, and the clock was ticking. She started to panic a little, but then she took a deep breath and reminded herself to stay calm.

She picked a nice blue dress that she thought would suit the occasion. The dress was a beautiful shade of light blue that perfectly complemented her fair complexion. The dress was simple in design, with a fitted bodice and a flared skirt that reached just above her knees. The sleeves were short, ending just above her elbows, and were slightly puffed at the shoulders. The neckline was modest, with a subtle V-neck that showed just a hint of her collarbone.

The dress was made from a soft, silky material that draped beautifully over her curves, and it had a subtle sheen that caught the light as she moved. The skirt swirled around her legs as she walked, making her feel like she was floating on air.

Overall, the dress was understated but elegant, perfectly reflecting Charlotte's own sense of style. She had chosen it specifically for her date with Eren, wanting to look her best without appearing too ostentatious. Then she realized she couldn't zip it up by herself.

 

She was struggling with the zipper when she heard a knock on her door.

"Charlotte, are you okay?" Eren's voice called out. She hesitated for a moment but then opened the door.

"I'm having trouble with the zipper," she said.

"Let me help then,"

Charlotte turned around and lifted her hair, giving Eren access. As he tried to zip up the dress, his fingers grazed against her bare skin. She shivered at his touch and felt her heart rate increase. Charlotte couldn't help but feel her cheeks flush with heat. She tried her best to remain composed, but her heart was racing so fast that she feared it would burst out of her chest.

"Eren," she whispered, feeling the tension building between them.

He didn't respond, but she was acutely aware of Eren's presence so close to her, his breath tickling her neck as he leaned in to help her with the zipper. Her mind was in turmoil, as she wondered whether he was aware of the effect he had on her. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down.

When he was done, he stepped back a little while she turned around to face him.

"Thanks," she said, trying to hide her blushing face.

Charlotte couldn't help but feel like she was walking on thin ice, unsure of what to say or do next. She had never felt this way before, so vulnerable and exposed. She wished she could just run away, hide from the world and her own feelings.

Eren's eyes lingered on her for a moment longer than necessary, and Charlotte's heart skipped a beat. They stood there in silence for a few seconds, just looking at each other.

"You look beautiful," he confessed, finally breaking the silence. In a result, Charlotte got flustered.

"T-Thank you," she whispered.

The tension between them slowly dissipated, as they both took a step back, giving each other some space. Charlotte couldn't help but feel a sense of relief - she had been holding her breath for what felt like an eternity. She then took a moment to look at Eren. She couldn't help but notice how handsome he looked in his casual attire. His strong jawline and piercing green eyes caught her attention, making her feel a little flustered.

She tried to hide her embarrassment by turning away, busying herself with picking up her bag, and getting ready to leave. But even as she tried to calm her nerves, she couldn't help but sneak another glance at him. “He really is quite handsome.” she thought to herself.

"Come on, let’s go," he said, offering her his arm after she confirmed she was done with her preparation.

As she took his arm, Charlotte couldn't help but wonder what the night had in store for them. As they walked towards the door, she couldn't help but feel a sense of anticipation. They left the mansion and headed towards the main market of Liberio with a carriage. Eren, being a gentleman, offered his hand and helped Charlotte get inside safely. Then he gave the coachman the destination and the carriage took off.

 

---

 

Eren and Charlotte arrived at the Liberio market, a bustling and vibrant area filled with vendors selling a wide array of goods ranging from fresh produce to handmade crafts. The market was busy with locals and tourists alike, haggling with vendors and enjoying the lively atmosphere.

As they walked through the market, Charlotte pointed out various stalls to Eren, explaining the different items for sale and the history behind them.

Charlotte pointed to a colorful stall that was selling handmade jewelry. "These necklaces are made by a local artist," she said. "She uses shells and beads she finds on the beach. It's a way to preserve our heritage and keep the traditions alive."

Eren looked impressed as he examined the necklaces. "They are beautiful," he said, his mind wondering about Armin’s possible reaction if he came across such a thing. ”Armin would have loved this.”  He remembered his reaction when the scouts got to see the ocean for the first time.

Charlotte stopped in front of a vendor selling an array of colorful fabrics, gesturing toward the intricate patterns and designs.

"These textiles are made by local artisans using traditional techniques that have been passed down for generations," she explained with enthusiasm. "Each piece tells a story, a unique part of Liberio's rich cultural heritage."

Eren watches with amazement, taking in the vibrant colors and textures of the fabrics. "Incredible," he remarked, his eyes lingering on a particularly ornate tapestry.

They then walked past a stall selling handcrafted wooden toys. "These toys are made by an old man in the village," Charlotte explained. "He's been making them for years and they are a favorite among the children."

Eren picked up a wooden toy horse and examined it closely. "This is really well made," he said. "I bet it would make a great gift for someone."

As they walked through the market, Charlotte continued to point out different stalls and items, each with their own unique story and history. Eren listened intently, soaking in all the new information.

"I never realized how much history and culture is here in Liberio," Eren said, his voice was above a whisper and it seemed he was talking to himself. He knows that every country has its own special culture, but seeing it closely, it’s like looking at things from a different angle. He came to love this side of Liberio.

As they continued through the market, Charlotte stopped at a stall selling handmade pottery. She picked up a delicate cup, tracing her fingers along the intricate designs etched into the clay.

"This is a traditional tea cup," she said, holding it up for Eren to examine. "In Liberio, tea is a symbol of hospitality and friendship. It's often shared during important social events, like weddings or funerals."

Eren nodded, his attention still captivated by the intricate details of the cup. "I had no idea," he murmured, thinking about Captain Levi at the moment. “If he knew, he would be here in a second.” He smiled to himself warmly, wishing he would study more about Liberio sooner.

Charlotte smiled warmly, pleased to have introduced Eren to another facet of Liberio's culture.

As they continued their walk through the market, they stumbled upon a group of street performers juggling fire. Eren's eyes widened in amazement as he watched the flames dance in the air, entranced by the performers' skill. He couldn't help but stop and watch, mesmerized by the hypnotic display.

Charlotte, on the other hand, let out a hearty laugh at his reaction. She never had thought this man could show such expressions. Eren always looked serious and sad, but right now, he looked like an amused kid who had forgotten about his problems completely.

"I see you've never seen anything like this before," she teased, nudging him playfully. "Come on, let's keep moving." She was happy she could bring this side of him to the surface.

Reluctantly, Eren tore his gaze away from the spectacle and followed Charlotte as she continued through the market. The sound of lively chatter and music filled the air, making him feel alive in a way he hadn't felt in a long time.

As they approached the open square area in the center of the market, they could hear the lively music being played by local musicians. Charlotte's face lit up with excitement as she grabbed Eren's hand and led him towards the square.

Then, Charlotte's eyes shone with excitement as she spotted a food vendor selling traditional Liberioian dishes. Charlotte pulled Eren's arm and led him toward a food vendor. The vendor's stall was a vibrant display of Liberioian dishes, and the smell of spices filled the air. Charlotte's eyes shone with excitement as she read the menu, and Eren couldn't help but feel curious about the local cuisine.

"I highly recommend the spicy stew," Charlotte said, pointing to the dish on the menu. "It's the local specialty."

"I'm not sure if I can handle spicy food," Eren said, looking at the dish skeptically.

"Trust me," Charlotte said with a grin. "It's worth it."

Charlotte enthusiastically ordered two plates of the local specialty, a spicy stew served with rice and plantains.

Eren watched in fascination as the vendor expertly prepared the dish. The stew was made with tender chunks of meat, vegetables, and a blend of spices that he couldn't identify. She then scooped the stew onto a bed of fluffy rice and added sliced plantains as a garnish.

As they sat down at a nearby table, Charlotte couldn't contain her excitement. "This is one of my favorite things about Liberio," she said. "The food here is amazing."

Eren tentatively tried the dish, not knowing what to expect. As soon as he took a bite, his taste buds exploded with flavor. The stew was spicy but not overwhelming, and the meat was so tender it practically melted in his mouth.

"So good," Eren said, his eyes widening in surprise. "I've never tasted anything like this before."

"I told you it was worth it," Charlotte said, grinning.

 

The two continued to walk around the market, taking in the sights and sounds. The vendors called out to them, trying to sell their wares, and the people around them haggled over prices. It was a chaotic, yet vibrant atmosphere.

As they walked towards the center of the market, they heard the sound of music in the distance. The closer they got, the louder it became.

"The dance party has started!" she exclaimed. "We have to check it out!"

Finally, she could show him what she was planning to do. Eren looked surprised but amused as he followed Charlotte to the big open area.

Eventually, they arrived at Charlotte’s favorite spot, where the sound of Spanish-style music filled the air. Young people were dancing freely in the middle, twirling and moving in time with the upbeat rhythm. The lively atmosphere stunted Eren whose eyebrows shot up in surprise, not expecting to see such carefree joy in a place like Liberio. He watched as the dancers moved to the beat of the music, their colorful skirts and shirts twirling in the air.

Charlotte chuckled at his expression. "The people of Liberio are very diverse, with many different cultural influences," she explained. "Spanish-style music has become very popular in recent years, especially among the younger generations."

As they watched the dancers moving in time to the music, Charlotte leaned closer to Eren, her voice lowered to be heard over the noise of the market. "I'm so glad we could come here today," she said. "It's nice to forget about all the troubles, even if it's just for a little while."

Eren turned to face her, his expression softening. It’s like she was speaking his mind, understanding him more than anything. During his time in Paradise, he selfishly wished someone could hear him, screaming to be away from everything and forget his worries just for a second.

"Yeah," he replied, his eyes meeting hers. "It is." Charlotte smiled warmly and then turn her attention to the scene. Eren couldn’t help staring at her while she was enjoying herself. He always tried to imagine Mikasa in her place, so he could play the role of a perfect date. However, Charlotte was stubborn enough to make her way through his mind and heart, push aside everything, and made him see Charlotte, not Miksasa.

Turning to look at the dancers, suddenly, Eren noticed a group of young girls in colorful dresses walking towards the square.

As the girls arrived at the square, the music began to get louder, and they started to dance to the rhythm. Eren watched in fascination as their fluid movements and bright smiles lit up the square. He felt his own lips curling into a smile, impressed by their energy.

Charlotte noticed the change in Eren's expression and followed his gaze to the dancers. "They look so happy, don't they?" she said, her voice full of warmth.

Eren nodded, still entranced by the scene in front of him. "Yeah, it's infectious. I didn't expect this kind of atmosphere here," he said, his eyes scanning the area.

The music got louder, and more people started to gather around the dancers. Eren watched as some of the locals joined in, swaying to the beat of the music.

Charlotte and Eren looked at each other, both a little hesitant about joining the dancing. Eren had never been a good dancer, but he couldn't help but feel excited about the prospect of dancing with Charlotte.

"Do you want to dance?" he asked her, extending his hand.

Charlotte smiled and nodded, taking his hand as they walked closer to the center. Then they started moving to the beat of the music, with Eren struggling a bit to keep up with the rhythm. Charlotte, on the other hand, moved her body with ease, swaying her hips and twirling around.

Eren felt amazed by her grace. Her dress flowed around her like a river, her blond hair swaying gently with the music and he couldn't help but notice how beautiful she looked under the bright lights of the market.

As they danced, he noticed how her eyes sparkled with delight, and how her hair fell perfectly around her face. He felt drawn to her and found himself moving closer to her, their bodies swaying together in perfect harmony.

He couldn't help but feel a sense of admiration and attraction towards her, and he realized that he had never seen her so carefree and alive. Eren had always seen her as a serious and professional person, but seeing her let loose like this made him see a whole new side of her. At that moment, he felt a sense of peace wash over him as if all of his troubles had vanished. He felt like he could stay in that moment forever, dancing with Charlotte under the stars.

Eren couldn't help but feel his affection for Charlotte growing every second. He had been hesitant about going on this date at first, but despite other motives he had, he was now glad that he had taken the chance.

Charlotte and Eren both were lost in the moment. The music was intoxicating, the rhythm of the drums and guitar carried them away. They were enjoying themselves, swaying to the music and smiling at each other. The crowd around them had grown, and people of all ages and backgrounds, all moving in time to the music, surrounded them. Eren couldn't believe he was having so much fun; it was a feeling he had almost forgotten.

As the fast-paced song ended, Eren twirled Charlotte around, and they both laughed. Eren couldn't help but smile as he looked at Charlotte, her eyes sparkling with delight. He couldn't believe how lucky he was to be with her, and how much he enjoyed being in her company.

 

As the song changed to a slow and romantic melody, Eren's heart rate began to quicken. He looked into Charlotte's eyes, seeing a depth of emotion that he hadn't seen before. Eren couldn't help but feel a wave of desire wash over him as he looked at Charlotte. He wanted to pull her close, to feel her body against his.

So, he took Charlotte's hand and pulled her closer to him, his hand now on the small of her back. She could feel the heat of his body against hers, and it sent shivers down her spine.

He could feel her warmth as she leaned in, and he felt his heart skip a beat as he looked into her eyes. There was a sense of intimacy and connection between them that he couldn't ignore. Eren was overwhelmed by Charlotte's beauty, and he found himself mesmerized by her every movement.

Charlotte could hear the steady beat of his heart. Her heart was racing, and her cheeks were flushed as they swayed to the music. Their eyes locked in an intense gaze. The air around them was thick with tension and unspoken feelings.

As they danced, the tension between them grew, and Eren found himself getting lost in the moment. He wanted to tell her how he felt, but the words wouldn't come. He was afraid of what she might say if he revealed his true feelings, completely forgotten about his mission. "You look so beautiful tonight," he said softly, breaking the silence.

Charlotte blushed at Eren's compliment, and she smiled up at him. "Thank you," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "You look pretty good yourself."

"I didn't know you could dance like this," he commented again, amused by this side of her.

"There's a lot you don't know about me," She replied, a small smile on her lips.

Eren couldn't help but smile back, feeling a sense of ease and comfort with her that he had never felt before. He wanted to accept this challenge and try getting to know everything about this woman, her hobbies, habits, favorite food, favorite flower, everything.

They continued to dance, their bodies moving in perfect harmony with the music. Eren could feel the heat between them, and he knew that he was falling for her.

As the song came to an end, Eren found himself wanting more. He couldn't deny the attraction he felt towards Charlotte, and he wanted nothing more than to hold her close and never let go.

Subconsciously, Eren found himself leaning in even closer, their noses almost touching, and whispered, "I want to kiss you, Charlotte."

Charlotte's breath caught in her throat. She mirrored his action, closing her eyes. She could feel his breath on her lips, and her heart raced with anticipation. They were so close that she could almost taste his lips, and she found herself wanting nothing more than to kiss him right then and there.

 

However, before he could act on his impulses, he heard a commotion nearby. They both were jolted back to reality by a group of people shouting and causing a commotion.

"Get lost, you filthy Eldians!" Someone shouted.

As they turned to see what was happening, they saw a group of people assaulting an Eldian couple who were dancing nearby. Everyone stopped their movements and watched the scene in silence.

They are probably one of those Eldians who got permission to be outside the internment zone in order to participate in the event. The event is not limited to any certain race of people, so them being there is completely normal in the condition of never taking their armbands. What is not normal and reasonable, is how other people were reacting to them despite them being here with allowance papers.

Eren's expression hardened as he looked in the direction of the commotion. This kind of behavior was always the reason he couldn’t bring himself to enjoy being in Marley. However, he knew better than not to interfere, putting both himself and Charlotte in danger. What if they suspect that he is an Eldian and demand a blood test? He already noticed that Marleyan soldiers were here in every corner, however, they stayed put, seemed that they were enjoying the show. Any suspicious movement is going to be an end game for him.

Charlotte could see the anger burning in his eyes. She herself couldn’t accept this kind of behavior toward the Eldian race. She recently came to understand and be so close with so many of them, knowing that they were just people who were struggling to survive the harsh conditions. That was why she always tried to step in to help them, whether it was children who were illegally outside the internment zone, or soldiers who needed her medical experts.

Images of her moment with the warriors flashed through her eyes. She remembered the warrior candidates who had to endure everything at such a young age so maybe Marley would respect and treat them like human beings and not worse than animals.

Suddenly, a sense of sadness mixed with anger rushed through her veins. She couldn’t take this anymore. Then Eren’s voice brought her out of her thoughts.

"Come on, let's get out of here," he said, trying to pull Charlotte away.

However, Charlotte was not so easily deterred. "No," she said, her voice firm. "I can't just stand here and watch. I don’t know about you, but I’m going to step in." Before Eren could stop her, she started to approach the group as people around them were now throwing their junk at the poor couple who miserably tried to shield their faces.

Without hesitation, Charlotte marched over to the group, standing up for the Eldian couple. "Stop it! What are you doing?" she yelled, trying to get the group to back off.

Eren stood back, watching as Charlotte fearlessly stood up to them. He could sense a feeling of Déjà vu remembering his reckless younger self always getting into trouble without thinking first.

One of the bullies turned his attention back to Charlotte and sneered, "And who the fuck are you, defending these Eldian scums?”

Charlotte stood her ground and retorted, "I’m someone who is doing what's right. Just because they're Eldian doesn't mean they don't deserve respect and kindness. They're human beings, just like you and me."

The man laughed sarcastically. "Human beings? Don't make me fucking laugh. These Eldians are nothing but scum. They deserve to be treated like dirt."

"You're a disgusting pig," Charlotte spat back, her face twisted with anger.

The man sneered at Charlotte, "And you must be one of those Eldian-lover whores."

Charlotte bristled at the insult. "Watch your mouth, you son of a bitch. Just because I'm a Marleyan doesn't mean I can't stand up for what's right. And if you think that makes me an Eldian-lover, then I'm proud to be one."

"Yeah, real fucking noble of you, defending the people who tried to wipe us out. You're just as bad as they are." The man replied, scoffing.

Eren, who had been standing behind Charlotte, stepped forward shielding her. He couldn’t take this anymore and let him insult Charlotte.

"Listen here, you piece of shit," Eren said, his voice low and menacing. "She has every right to defend whomever she wants. So you better leave before I make you regret your words."

"And who the fuck are you, boy? This doesn't concern you." The man said, sneering at him.

Eren's eyes flashed with anger. "You have no idea who you're dealing with," he said, his voice low and dangerous.

The man backed away, suddenly intimidated by Eren's intense gaze, and muttered a few more curses before walking away.

Now that the show was over, everyone resumed their work like nothing happened. Charlotte let out a deep breath, her heart still racing from the confrontation. She shot a grateful look at Eren before turning back to the Eldian couple and offering them a comforting smile.

"Are you guys okay?" she asked, concern etched on her face.

The couple nodded gratefully, still shaken from the incident. "Thank you for defending us, miss." the woman said, tears in her eyes.

Charlotte nodded a fierce determination in her eyes. "No one deserves to be treated like that," she said firmly.

Eren stood next to Charlotte, his eyes scanning the crowd for any more troublemakers. Despite his previous reluctance to draw attention to themselves, he knew that defending the Eldian couple was the right thing to do. And if anyone else had a problem with it, he was more than willing to step up and defend Charlotte.

 

Notes:

Drama is on the way guys :))

Chapter 9: Caught Red-Handed

Notes:

Hey guys, I'm alive =D

Sorry, It took so much time for me to write again...Fuck university, man

ANYWAY, the feedback was so satisfying so far, Thank you guys <3

NOW, let's dive into the story, shall we?

Eren's face turned serious as he fixed his gaze on Charlotte, who had just intervened to stop a group of people from assaulting an Eldian couple. His eyes narrowed as he took a step towards her.

"Charlotte, what the hell were you thinking?" Eren said in a low, angry tone.

Charlotte recoiled slightly at the sudden change in his demeanor. She had never seen Eren like this before - so dark, so angry. She had expected him to be proud of her for helping the couple, but now he was scolding her.

"I couldn't just stand there and watch them get hurt," She replied, her voice firm.

"You could have gotten hurt. You have to think before you act," Eren said, his voice rising in anger. Now, he knows how Mikasa felt every time the naive and stubborn him got himself into trouble without thinking about the consequences. It seems that karma finally was reaching him.

She then crossed her arms over her chest, a stubborn look on her face. "I can take care of myself, Eren. I don't need you to protect me."

Eren sighed, running a hand through his hair in frustration. Then, his expression softened slightly, but his tone remained stern. "I know, but you have to be careful. You can't just go around, jumping in other people's business."

Despite wanting to argue and be stubborn, she realized that he was right. She had let her emotions get the better of her.

"Sorry," she said softly, looking down at her feet.

Eren sighed, his anger dissipating. "It's okay," he said, his tone gentler now. "Just be more careful next time, okay?"

Charlotte looked up at him, relieved that he wasn't still angry. "Okay," she said, a small smile forming on her lips.

His gaze softened as he looked at her. "You're really something, you know that?" he said, his voice almost a whisper.

Charlotte's heart skipped a beat as she met his gaze. There was something in his eyes that she couldn't quite place, something that made her feel both nervous and excited at the same time.

The two of them stood there for a moment, just looking at each other, before turning to walk away. The atmosphere was a little tense, but they both knew that they cared for each other and would do their best to keep each other safe.

Charlotte and Eren were leaving the market after the incident. She was relieved that the Eldian couple was safe, but also a little shaken up by the encounter. She was lost in her thoughts when she suddenly felt his hand holding hers. She looked at him in surprise, but he acted as if nothing was wrong and locked their fingers together.

"Are you okay?" he asked, his voice soft and concerned.

Charlotte nodded, but couldn't bring herself to meet his gaze. She was acutely aware of the warmth of his hand against hers, the feeling of their fingers interlocked. This was the first time they had held hands like this, and she wasn't sure how to react.

Eren seemed unfazed by their newfound intimacy as if this was a natural thing for him to do. He kept walking, pulling her along gently.

"You don't have to worry about me getting lost," Charlotte said softly, trying to break the awkward silence between them.

"I know," Eren replied with a small smile, "But I just want to make sure you're safe." Charlotte blushed at his words and looked away.

Suddenly, Eren's grip on her hand tightened and Charlotte looked up to see what was wrong. She saw a group of children running towards them, laughing and playing a game of tag. Eren had pulled her slightly closer to him to avoid colliding with the kids.

Charlotte felt a warmth spreading through her body as Eren's arm brushed against hers. She couldn't help but think that this was the first time they had been this close physically.

She looked down at their hands, noticing how well they fit together, and couldn't help but smile. She felt a sense of comfort and safety with Eren that she hadn't felt in a long time.

Their hands parted only when the two got into a carriage that started to move toward Charlotte’s mansion.

 

---

 

As the carriage passed through the busy streets of Liberio, Charlotte couldn't help but feel a sense of longing and desire. She had never felt this way before, and it scared her. She tried to hide her feelings and focus on something else, but it was getting harder by the minute.

Eren could sense the tension between them, and he didn't know what to do. He wanted to hold her hand again, but he didn't want to make her uncomfortable. He tried to distract himself by pointing out the interesting sights and sounds outside, but it didn't help much.

Charlotte, on the other hand, couldn't stop stealing glances at Eren. She admired his sharp jawline, piercing eyes, and messy dark brown hair. She found herself wishing they could stay in the carriage forever and just talk.

Suddenly, the carriage hit a bump, and Charlotte lost her balance. Eren quickly reached out and caught her by the waist, pulling her close to him. Their eyes met, and for a moment, they both forgot everything else.

"Are you okay?" Eren asked, his voice low and husky.

Charlotte nodded, her heart racing in her chest. She felt Eren's arms around her, and she couldn't help but lean into his embrace.

They stayed like that for a few moments, lost in each other's eyes. Charlotte remembered their almost kiss moment which made her blush deeply again. Then Eren cleared his throat and let go of her.

"I'm sorry," he said, looking away. "I didn't mean to... I mean, I don't want to make you uncomfortable."

Charlotte felt a pang of disappointment, but she understood. She didn't want to make things awkward between them either. She smiled and leaned back in her seat.

"It's okay," she said softly. "Thank you for catching me."

They both stayed silent for the rest of the road, trying to focus on anything but their fingers, which were brushing against each other.

As the carriage pulled up to Charlotte's mansion, Eren helped her down and walked her to the door. They stood there for a moment, unsure of what to say. Charlotte felt a sense of sadness wash over her, not wanting the night to end.

"Well, I guess this is goodnight," she said, looking up at him. Her eyes searched his for any sign of what he was thinking. Eren's gaze was intense, and she felt a shiver run down her spine.

"Eren," she whispered, feeling a mix of nervousness and anticipation.

Eren leaned in closer to her, his lips hovering just inches away from hers. Charlotte could feel his breath on her face, and her heart was pounding in her chest. She closed her eyes and leaned in, but just as their lips were about to touch, Eren pulled away, again.

"Not yet," he said softly, his eyes searching hers.

Charlotte couldn't help but feel disappointed, but at the same time, she knew that Eren was right. Their first kiss in front of the gate of her mansion is not the best option they have.

"Thanks for a great night, Charlotte. I'll see you soon.” He said, smiling softly. And with that, he turned and walked away, leaving Charlotte standing there, feeling a mix of emotions.

She was happy and content, but also confused and frustrated. She didn't know what she wanted from Eren or what he wanted from her, but she knew one thing for sure: she couldn't wait to see him again.

She wondered if she was falling in love with him.

 

---

 

Charlotte's infirmary was a clean and spacious room with white walls and a big window that let the sunlight come in, giving the room a warm and welcoming atmosphere. She was currently sitting next to a small table, jotting down notes on Falco's medical chart. Falco, the young warrior candidate, was lying on a bed with his shirt off, revealing a few bruises and cuts.

As Charlotte was finishing writing, Falco looked up at her and smiled weakly. "Thanks, Vogel-san," he said.

"It's my job to take care of you guys. Don't worry, you'll be back on your feet in no time." Charlotte replied with a warm smile.

"Yeah, I hope so. I don't want to miss any more training sessions." Falco said enthusiastically.

Charlotte nodded, chuckling at him eager to continue training. "Just make sure to follow my instructions and rest properly, and you'll be back in no time." She loves this sweet boy who unlike Gabi is calm and easy to deal with.

As Falco closed his eyes to rest, Charlotte couldn't help but let her thoughts wander to Eren. She was still processing her feelings for him and couldn't help but wonder if he felt the same way.

She thought back to their argument at the market. Her face lit up with a smile as she remembered how Eren had scolded her with a dark angry tone. It was the first time he had shown such a level of concern for her well-being, and it made her heart flutter. Charlotte couldn't help but think that maybe Eren felt the same way she did.

She remembered how he had held her hand in the carriage on the way back from the market, and how his fingers had intertwined with hers. It was a simple gesture, but it had felt so intimate and special to her.

Dr. Brinkin, the head of the infirmary, just had entered the infirmary while muttering under his breath and checking the place. He was nagging at every little thing he could find, from the temperature of the room to the cleanliness of the floors. Natalie and Charlotte, two of the nurses working under him, were watching him with amusement and annoyance.

Dr. Brinkin was a short, balding man with a potbelly that made him waddle when he walked. He had a habit of talking in a high-pitched voice that grated on the nerves of anyone who had to listen to him for more than a few minutes.

"God damn it, the temperature in here is too high! Why is no one paying attention to these things?" Dr. Brinkin shouted, throwing his hands up in the air.

Natalie rolled her eyes and whispered to Charlotte, "Here we go again. He's going to be like this all day."

Charlotte smirked and nodded. She was used to Dr. Brinkin's behavior by now. She knew that he was just a grumpy old man who loved to complain about everything.

Dr. Brinkin continued to rant and rave, using curse words every other word. "I can't believe the floors are this dirty! What the hell is wrong with you people? Are you blind or just lazy?"

Dr. Brinkin grumbled and continued his rant. "And what about the damn supplies? I can't treat my patients with fucking nothing!"

Natalie tried to calm the doctor down. "Dr. Brinkin, we've ordered more supplies and they should be here soon. In the meantime, we'll make do with what we have."

However, Dr. Brinkin wasn't having any of it. "Make do with what we have? This is a fucking hospital, not a goddamn garage sale! We need proper equipment to save lives!"

Natalie and Charlotte exchanged a look and tried to stifle their laughter. They knew that there was no point in arguing with Dr. Brinkin when he was like this. They just had to let him blow off steam and hope that he would calm down soon.

Finally, he turned to them and demanded, "What the fuck are you two laughing at?"

Natalie quickly composed herself and said, "Nothing, Dr. Brinkin. We were just admiring your organizational skills."

Finally, after what seemed like hours of nagging, Dr. Brinkin stormed out of the infirmary, muttering under his breath. Natalie and Charlotte breathed a sigh of relief and went back to their work, grateful that they wouldn't have to deal with his grumpiness for a little while longer. They both knew that working with Dr. Brinkin was never dull, but it was moments like this that made it all worth it.

Suddenly, They heard a knock on the door, interrupting her thoughts.

"Excuse me, nurse Vogel," a voice said from outside the door.

Charlotte turned around to see Commander Magath, standing at the door. She stepped forward to greet him, feeling a bit uneasy.

"Commander Magath, what brings you here?" she asked, trying to keep her voice steady.

Magath walked towards her, “At ease, Vogel. I’m just here to inform you to meet me at my office after the lunch break. There is something important I want to talk to you about.” He said firmly with an unreadable expression.

“Um,” Charlotte at first didn’t know how to respond to that stern face. She is familiar with this kind of expression because she always saw her father making this face when he wanted to scold her. Then she realized Commander Magath was waiting for her answer.

“Sure, commander. I will be in front of your office after the lunch break.” She replied which made Magath node who then turned away and leave the infirmary. She sighed, wondering what he was going to talk about which made him look like that. She couldn’t help but feel anxious about her meeting with Commander Magath.

 

---

 

After a peaceful lunch break, Charlotte stood nervously outside Commander Magath's office. Magath was not known for his easygoing nature, and she had a feeling that whatever he wanted to talk about was not going to be good news. She had been summoned here and had no idea what to expect. Taking a deep breath, she knocked on the door.

"Name and business," came the gruff voice of Magath.

"It's Charlotte Vogel, sir. You wanted to see me," she replied with a firm and clear voice.

"Come in,"

With that, the door creaked open, and Charlotte stepped inside. Magath was seated behind his desk, his eyes scanning over a stack of papers in front of him. Charlotte couldn't help but feel intimidated by the sheer presence of the commander.

He then looked up with his piercing gaze, following Charlotte's every move as she walked closer to him. He didn't say anything at first, just watched her with a stern expression on his face. "Please, have a seat."

Charlotte sat down on the chair in front of his desk, her hands clasped tightly in her lap. She could feel her heart pounding in her chest as Magath stared at her in silence for a few more moments.

"How are you doing, Charlotte?" he asked, his voice gruff but not unkind.

"I'm doing well, sir," she replied, keeping her tone neutral.

Magath nodded, his eyes piercing as he looked her up and down. "And how is your work going?"

"It's going well," she answered, trying not to show her irritation. She didn’t know why he was summoning her to ask these questions when he was already busy with the Mid-East Union war.

Magath narrowed his eyes slightly, noticing Charlotte's curt responses. "Is everything okay? You seem a bit tense."

Charlotte shifted in her seat. "I'm fine, Commander."

"That's good to hear," Magath said, a small smile playing at the corners of his lips. "And what about your personal life? Are you seeing anyone?" He added with a calm and calculated tone.

Charlotte's eyes widened in surprise. She wasn't sure why Magath would care about that. “It’s…um…I’m not seeing anyone, sir.” She cursed at herself for stuttering words, while she already told Pieck and Natalie about Eren, Magath isn’t someone to casually talk about especially subjects surrounding dating. She didn’t want Eren to be involved and uncomfortable with this side of her life, meaning Commander Magath.

For a moment, there was silence as Magath studied her. Then, he leaned forward in his chair, his gaze becoming even more intense. "Now, I have heard some rumors about a man you've been seeing," he said, his voice remaining stern while dropping the bombshell.

 

Her blood turned to ice in her veins. How had he found out? Charlotte's heart skipped a beat as she realized that Magath had been spying on her.

She felt a surge of anger, but she managed to keep her voice steady as she replied.

"I... I don't know what you're talking about," Charlotte stammered, her mind racing. She tried to hide her surprise and fear, but Magath was a skilled interrogator, and he easily saw through her facade.

"Don't lie to me, Charlotte," Magath growled, his expression turning dark. "For your safety, I assigned a soldier to watch over your mansion from outside." He stated matter-of-factly.

Charlotte gritted her teeth, feeling her anger starting to boil over. "I can't believe you would do something like this without even consulting me first. It's not right."

Magath leaned back in his chair, his eyes flickering with irritation. "I'm sorry if my concern for your safety offends you. But I will not have anything happen to you on my watch."

Charlotte clenched her fists, feeling tears prick at the corners of her eyes. This was unfair.

"And I don't see how that my personal life is any of your business," she retorted, her voice shaking slightly. Charlotte felt a surge of panic, but she tried to keep it hidden.

Magath leaned back in his chair, his expression hardening. "It is my business. Your safety is my responsibility, and I can't have you gallivanting around with some unknown man."

"I'm not a child, sir, I can take care of myself." she spat with anger while shaking.

"You may think that, but I know better,” Magath said, his eyes narrowing with annoyance at her stubbornness. "I want to know more about this man. Who is he? What is he to you?" He continued ignoring her outburst.

Charlotte hesitated, unsure of what to say. She didn't want to reveal anything, but she also didn't want to anger Magath further.

"He's just a friend," she tried to lie again, keeping her voice as steady as possible.

Magath raised an eyebrow. "A friend? That was not what my sources told me. They said that you've been spending a lot of time with him."

 

And with that, Charlotte finally snapped and stood up.

“Alright, I'm IN LOVE with him! Happy now?" she blurted out, before clapping a hand over her mouth in shock at what she had just said.

Magath's eyes widened in shock. "What??" he exclaimed, clearly taken aback.

Charlotte felt her face go red as she realized what she had said. "I mean...I didn't mean to say that," she stammered.

Magath's expression softened, but only slightly. "Look, Charlotte, I'm just trying to protect you. I need to know who this man is whom you’re claiming that you love."

Charlotte's heart sank. she shook her head, tears of frustration welling up in her eyes. "I-I don't...what is between us is personal, please," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. She didn't want to involve Eren in this mess.

Magath let out a deep sigh rubbing his forehead. "Alright, how about this?... Invite him to dinner tomorrow night at your house. I'll talk to him myself."

Charlotte's eyes widened in shock. "N-No, I-I can't do that!"

With her refusal, Magath realized he had to take drastic measures to keep her safe.

"You will do as I say, nurse Vogel. It's an ORDER." Magath commanded with a cold menacing tone.

Charlotte knew there was no point in arguing with Magath. He was stubborn and would not back down from his position. She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down.

For a moment, Charlotte stood there, feeling as though the world was closing in around her. She didn't want to invite Eren to meet with Magath, but she also didn't want to disobey orders. Finally, she let out a sigh of defeat.

"Fine," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "I'll invite him."

Magath nodded, his expression softening slightly. "Thank you, Charlotte," he said. "I just want what's best for you."

Charlotte angrily turned on her heel and stormed out of the office, feeling as though the weight of the world was on her shoulders. She didn't know how she was going to face Eren tomorrow night, knowing that he would be walking into a lion's den. She had to send him an invitation letter and explain the situation hoping he would not regret ever dating her. As she walked out of Magath's office, she couldn't help but feel angry and resentful towards the man who was trying to control her life. However, for now, she had to focus on her work and try to put her anger aside.

 

Notes:

DAMN IT, Magath

Hopefully Eren won't get caught...otherwise it's going to be madness

Chapter 10: Reiner's Truth

 

The bar was dingy and smelled like a combination of beer, cigarette smoke, and sweat. The wooden floor was sticky, and the tables were covered in a layer of grime. The only source of light was a flickering neon sign above the bar that read "The Red Lantern."

A beard man in his thirties sat at a table with his buddies, all of them guzzling beer and making loud, boisterous jokes. His eyes however were glued to the bartenders, who were dressed in tight-fitting outfits that left little to the imagination.

"Hey, sweetheart," The man called out to one of the bartenders. "Can I get another beer over here?"

The bartender rolled her eyes and walked over to his table. "You've had enough, buddy," she said, snatching the empty bottle from his hand.

"Come on, don't be like that," The man insisted, leering at her. "How about a little something on the side?"

The bartender glared at him. "I said you've had enough. Now, either order something non-alcoholic or get out of here. "

The man scoffed and turned to his buddies. "Can you believe this chick? She thinks she's too good for me."

One of his buddies laughed. "Maybe she's just not into assholes, Antonio."

The man whose name is Antonio scowled and reached out to grab the bartender's arm as she turned to walk away. "Hey, don't be like that. I was just joking around."

The bartender yanked her arm back and shot him a look of pure disgust. "I'm not interested in your jokes, or anything else for that matter. Now leave me alone before I call the bouncer."

Antonio rolled his eyes and took another swig of his beer. "Whatever, bitch."

As the bartender walked away, Antonio's buddies exchanged looks of discomfort. "Dude, you're such a fucking asshole," one of them said.

Antonio just shrugged. "What? I was just trying to have a little fun."

His friends didn't look convinced, but they didn't press the issue. They continued drinking and joking.

Antonio then stumbled out of the bar and into the dimly lit alley. His friends were still inside, laughing and having a good time. Antonio stumbled into the alley, the walls on either side looming over him. The smell of urine and garbage filled his nostrils as he stumbled to the side, unzipping his pants.

As he relieved himself, he swayed on his feet, the alcohol making him unsteady. He was in the middle of pissing when he heard footsteps coming towards him. He turned around to see a shadowy figure closing in on him.

"Hey man, what are you doing here?" Antonio slurred, trying to sound tough despite his drunken state.

The figure didn't respond, only closing in on Antonio until he was mere inches away from him. Antonio could feel the heat emanating from the figure's body, making him feel uneasy.

"Listen man, I don't want any trouble," Antonio said, taking a step back.

But it was too late. The figure reached out and shoved Antonio's face into the wall, causing him to grunt in pain. Antonio struggled to break free, but the figure held him in place.

"You seem like you’re having a lot of fun, Antonio," a voice said sarcastically in his ear.

"Who the fuck are you? How do you know my name?" Antonio demanded, his voice trembling with fear.

The figure chuckled darkly, his face still hidden in the shadows. "I know a lot of things about you, Antonio Waller."

Antonio's heart raced as the figure turned him around to face him. He could see the green eyes staring back at him, filled with anger and hatred.

"What the fuck do you want from me?" Antonio asked, trying to keep his voice steady.

“I’m going to teach you a lesson you won’t ever forget,” The unknown man replied furiously before his fist collided with Antonio’s face.

A loud crack echoed through the alleyway. Blood sprayed from Antonio's nose, and he stumbled backward, nearly falling to the ground. But the man was far from finished.

His attacks were relentless, his rage fueling him to continue the assault. His knuckles were red and raw, and blood dripped from his hands. He kicked Antonio in the ribs, causing him to let out a loud scream of pain. Then he delivered a series of powerful blows to his face, breaking his nose and causing blood to spurt from his nostrils.

He then grabbed Antonio's hair and pulled his head back, making him look up at him. "You think you can insult my woman and get away with it?" The attacker growled. "Think again, you fucking piece of shit."

Antonio fell onto the ground and his body limped. The man put his foot on Antonio's chest, checking if he was still alive. He laughed when he saw that he was, then crouched down and grabbed his hair, forcing him to raise his head.

"You're lucky you're still breathing, you fucking racist," the man said, his face twisted in disgust. "Now then if I ever catch you disrespecting someone because of their race again, I'll make sure you don't live to regret it." He then delivered a final punch to Antonio's temple, knocking him out cold.

As Antonio lay on the ground, his attacker put his foot on his chest again, triumphantly looking down at him. "Looks like you won't be insulting anyone ever again," he sneered. He then turned around and walked away, leaving Antonio alone in the alleyway, battered and broken.

When he came to, his attacker was gone, leaving him in the alley, alone and injured.

Antonio stumbled out of the alley, blood still dripping from his nose. His friends were waiting for him outside the bar, concerned looks on their faces. "What happened to you, man?" one of them asked.

Antonio tried to speak, but his voice was hoarse. He managed to mutter, "I don't know. I don't remember."

 

---

 

Eren stood in front of the mirror in his bathroom, his hands resting on the edge of the sink as he stared at his reflection with a mixture of disgust and self-pity. The bathroom was small, with white tiles lining the walls and a small mirror above the sink.

He could still feel the remnants of Antonio's blood on his knuckles, and the thought made him feel sick to his stomach. He then washed the blood off his knuckles, feeling every bit of dirt and grime come off with the soap. He muttered chuckling sadly, "Captain Levi would have my head if he saw this mess."

Eren leaned over the sink, the water running over his face and through his hair. As he washed his face, he couldn't help but think about Charlotte. Her face kept flashing through his mind, and he felt his heart race with longing. He had only met her a few days ago, but he already felt a strong feeling for her.

He looked up into the mirror; saw his tired, worn-out face staring back at him. He scowled at his reflection, angry with himself for letting things get out of control.

"Why am I doing this?" he asked himself out loud. "What's the point of all of this?"

His scheme was to make her fall in love with him, so she could trust him with every request he would make later including entering the headquarter or sending letters to his comrades in Paradise. But his own plan was now backfiring at him.

"Fuck," he cursed, his voice breaking with frustration. "Why does this have to be so damn complicated?"

But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn't push her out of his mind. Every time he closed his eyes, he saw her face, her smile, her laugh. It was like a drug, and he was addicted. Thinking about her soft-looking lips, he wondered how it felt to capture those tasty lips.

He remembered how she had stood up for the Eldian couple in the marketplace. He had been impressed by her courage and her quick wit. And then there was the rest of the night they had spent together, talking and laughing and dancing together. It had been the first time in a long time that he had felt truly happy.

He knew he wasn't in control anymore. Not even close. Every time he was around Charlotte, his body and heart betrayed him. He tried to fight it, to keep his distance, but it was like she had some kind of hold over him. He didn't like it at all.

He studied his own reflection. "You're pathetic," he said to himself. "You're falling for her, and she doesn't even know who you really are."

He recognized that he was developing romantic feelings for Charlotte, despite the fact that she didn't know about his true identity as an Eldian. And, not just any Eldian, but an Island devil who is the holder of the Founding Titan.

He punched the mirror out of frustration, the glass cracking under the force of his blow. Steam started to came out of his fist, healing the wound immediately. Eren saw himself as weak and foolish for falling for someone who could potentially report him if she found out about his true self.

He knew that their love was doomed. He was an Eldian from Paradise, and she was a Marleyan from a well-known family. The two nations were bitter enemies, and Eren was planning to destroy Charlotte's homeland and everyone she loved. He knew that once she found out the truth, she would hate him with every fiber of her being.

He thought back to Mikasa, the only other person who had ever made him feel this way. She had always been there for him and had his back. He knew he loved Mikasa. That much was certain. She was one of the main reasons he is here: to give her a long happy life without being always on the brink of war, worried about losing her dear ones.

He closed his eyes and imagined Mikasa's face, her jet-black hair and dark eyes. He could almost feel her warmth next to him.

But now there was Charlotte, with her fiery spirit and her captivating smile and her blonde hair cascading down her shoulders. He could feel his heart racing just thinking about her.

Eren's expression turned to one of confusion and pain as he struggled with his emotions. He wondered how he could love two people at the same time, how he could be torn between them. He didn't know what to do, didn't know how to sort out his feelings.

"This is my punishment, isn't it? To not know what I truly want." He shook his head in frustration, "I don't know what to do."

Eren let out a sigh, feeling the weight of his own loneliness. He knew he couldn't talk to anyone about his feelings. Not Mikasa, not Armin, not even his closest friends. No one would understand the turmoil he was going through. And he also knew that he couldn't give up. He had to keep fighting, no matter what the cost.

 

---

 

Charlotte walked through the lit corridors of the headquarter, the only sound was the soft tapping of her heels echoing off the walls. She held onto the pile of files tightly, trying to balance them in her arms as she made her way towards the archive room. Her mind was preoccupied with thoughts of her meeting with Eren and Commander Magath. She couldn't help but feel nervous about it.

As she walked, memories of her previous argument with Magath resurfaced in her mind. She had argued with him about interfering in her personal life, but eventually gave in, knowing that he was not only her father figure but also her superior. She sighed, feeling a little guilty for wanting to keep her relationship with Eren a secret from Magath.

Her thoughts shifted to Eren, and a small smile played on her lips. She already had received a positive reply through a letter from him, accepting the invitation to meet with Commander Magath tonight at her house.

Her eyes were glued to the papers as she walked, completely lost in her own thoughts. Unbeknownst to her, there was someone coming from the opposite direction. As she turned the corner, she collided with another figure, causing her files to scatter across the ground.

"Shit, I'm so sorry," a voice said, and Charlotte looked up to see Reiner standing before her, his arms outstretched to help her gather the files.

"It's okay," Charlotte said, bending down to pick up the files. "Thank you for helping me." She was always happy to see Reiner, as he was one of the few people in the military who seemed genuinely kind to her.

"Sorry again, I wasn't looking where I was going," Reiner said with a tired smile.

Charlotte shook her head and smiled. "I should have been paying more attention."

Reiner looked at the files in her arms. "Need any help with those?"

Charlotte nodded and handed him a few of the heavier ones. As they walked towards the archive room, Reiner started to chat with her.

"So, how's work been treating you lately?" he asked, his tone friendly and relaxed.

Charlotte smiled back at him. "It's been busy, but I can't complain. And you?"

Reiner shrugged. "It's going okay, I guess. We’re preparing for a long battle between Marley and the Mid-East Union as probably you heard before. Orders has been received to launch the first attack in less than a week. So, we all are busy as hell."

She nodded sympathetically. "I can imagine that must be difficult and stressful."

Reiner looked at her for a moment, his eyes full of tiredness. "You have no idea," he said quietly.

Charlotte could sense that there was more to his story, but she didn't want to pry.

She had been heard and reminded constantly of the date that military troops including warriors are going to leave Liberio. She felt a pang of worry and sadness because she won’t see some of the people who she had been close to, for a long time especially Pieck and commander Magath.

This also is going to be the first time that young warrior candidates are participating, too, making her so worried for their well-beings. However, the bitter truth is different because there is no way that the war won’t affect those kids.

Not that she doubted their strength. But at the end of the day, she selfishly hoped that all members of warrior unit would make it back alive.

"So, I've been struggling a lot lately," Reiner said, his voice low and hesitant, bringing Charlotte out of her thoughts. "With everything that's happened, it's been hard to keep my head above water."

Charlotte nodded, her expression sympathetic. "I can imagine. It's been a tough time for all of us."

Reiner let out a small, humorless laugh. "Yeah, I guess that's one way to put it."

She knew that he probably was talking about his experience on Paradise Island when he was cooperating as a part of Paradise Island operation squad. It must have been so traumatic for him.

They continued walking, their footsteps echoing against the linoleum floors. Charlotte stole a glance at Reiner, taking in his hunched shoulders and tired expression. She had always known him as a stoic and reserved soldier, but now she saw a vulnerability in him that she hadn't seen before.

"Sometimes I just feel like I'm drowning," Reiner said, his voice barely above a whisper. "Like I'm not strong enough to keep going."

Charlotte stopped walking and turned to face Reiner, her gaze soft and kind. "You are strong enough," she said firmly. "You've been through so much and you're still here. That takes incredible strength."

Reiner looked at her, his eyes searching her face for any signs of insincerity. But he found none. Charlotte's words felt genuine, and he felt a sense of gratitude towards her.

"Thanks, Charlotte," he said, his voice rough with emotion. "I really appreciate it."

As Reiner and Charlotte continued walking down the hallway, their conversation took a personal turn. Her curiosity about Reiner's time on Paradise Island began to grow. She couldn’t contain herself from asking anymore.

“So, um…” Charlotte was still hesitated about asking him about his time on Paradise island, she didn’t want to pry, but she couldn’t help being curious. So she decided leap in the dark, “I can’t help but being curious about your time on Paradise island, can you tell me about it?”

Reiner's expression suddenly turned serious, causing Charlotte to feel a little nervous. She wondered if she had touched on a sensitive topic. She watched as he took a deep breath and seemed lost in thought, his face showing a range of emotions.

Finally, Reiner turned to her, “You want the truth?” he asked bitterly, which she immediately nodded while preparing herself to hear anything possible.

Charlotte could sense the weight on Reiner's shoulders as he spoke. She could see that his face had become somber and reflective, and his eyes were focused on something far away.

"It was a tough mission," Reiner began, his voice low. "We were all young and inexperienced, but we had to do what we had been ordered."

Charlotte didn’t say anything and listen intensely, encouraging him to continue.

"The goal was to infiltrate the military and gather information about the Founding Titan. But we didn't expect to become so close to our supposed enemies." Reiner then continued with a sad tone as if he was regretting everything.

Charlotte nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. She had heard stories of soldiers becoming friends with the enemy, even in the midst of war.

"I was part of the 104th cadet corps. At first, it was all just training and getting to know our fellow cadets. I remember this one girl, Sasha, who was always eating potatoes. It became a running joke among us all." He said, chuckling bitterly.

He paused for a moment, as if lost in thought, before continuing. "Then there was this boy named Jean. He was always trying to be tough and act like he didn't care, but deep down he was a good person. And then there was Connie, who was always making jokes and trying to lighten the mood."

Reiner smiled wistfully. "There was a boy, named Armin who always had a plan. He was strategic and always tried to keep a cool head, even in the midst of chaos. Then there was this girl, Mikasa, who was so quiet, but so strong. She never gave up on people who were dear to her, even when things seemed impossible."

As Reiner continued talking about his former comrades on Paradise, he recounted memories of his fellow cadets, including Mikasa, Armin, and of course, Eren who was known as the suicidal maniac.

Charlotte was intrigued by Reiner's descriptions. "And what about you?" she asked. "What was your role?"

Reiner's expression turned dark and serious. "I was supposed to be the big brother. The one who looked out for everyone else. But in the end, I betrayed them."

His face was grim as he spoke, the weight of his past actions clearly weighing heavily on him. He talked about the day he and Berthold had revealed themselves as Marleyan warriors, about the shock and betrayal.

"I can't even begin to describe the pain we caused," he said, his voice hoarse. "The lives we destroyed, the trust we shattered.” He didn’t know why he was telling all of these to Charlotte. Maybe it’s because of her comforting aura, but he knew he could trust her.

Charlotte listened to each word with rapt attention, her heart heavy with the weight of Reiner's story. She could see the pain etched on his face as he recounted each moment, and she knew that he had been through more than anyone should have to bear.

Then Reiner’s eyes began to fill with regrets as he continued. "We lost good people on that mission. Marcel was one of them, following by Annie and Berthold later.”

He then talked about the day when Marcel died, and how he had blamed himself for what happened. He explained how his false leadership backfired at them resulting in losing Annie, holder of the female titan firstly, then Berthold, holder of the colossal titan on their most recent battle on Paradise Island, which came out as their worst defeat in years.

Charlotte continued listening intently to Reiner's story, trying to imagine what it must have been like for him. She could see the pain in his eyes, and she wanted to comfort him, telling him he couldn’t change things that was out of his control. However, she knew that his scars was deeper than to heal with just words. So she decided to be the listener here.

“So, about the people of Paradise,” Charlotte was hesitated at first to ask this cause she didn’t want to push him further to remember memories he didn’t want to. However, she pushed her fears and doubts aside. “By what you told me, they seemed so… normal to me. Why have they been called “Island devils”? Is there another story behind that besides the ones we’ve been told?”

"It's just propaganda," he replied, chuckling sadly. "They need someone to blame for their own mistakes, and they are an easy target."

Charlotte couldn't help but feel a deep sense of respect and admiration for these people from Paradise Island who fought titans all their life, trying to survive. They sounded like just people like them, people from every nation including Marley. She felt her heart swell with pride and her mind change about people from Paradise.

"I know what you mean," she said, a slight smile on her face. "People are just people, no matter where they come from. We all have our struggles, and we all have our strengths. It's just a matter of perspective."

Reiner was impressed by Charlotte's reaction. He had expected her to be like the others, to hate the people on Paradise Island because that was what they had been taught. But Charlotte was different.

On the other hand, Charlotte could see the tension in Reiner's shoulders begin to loosen, and the frown lines on his forehead fade away. He seemed to be relieved to have someone to talk to, someone who would listen without judgment.

The hallway was quiet, save for the sound of their footsteps echoing against the walls. As they reached the archive room, Reiner held the door open for Charlotte. She then thanked Reiner for his help.

"You know," Reiner said, looking at her with a sense of admiration after he placed the papers on where she pointed. "You're different from the others. You're open-minded. You're willing to see past the lies." he then paused and then continued with a determined tone. "All I want to say is that you're a good person, Charlotte. I want you to know that."

Charlotte felt a blush rise to her cheeks. She was flattered by Reiner's words, but she knew that there was still so much she didn't understand about the world they lived in.

"Thank you, Reiner," she said softly. "I just want to do what's right. I want to help people. I want to make a difference."

Reiner smiled at her. "I think you will, Charlotte. I really do."

They stood there for a moment, lost in thought, before they both realized that they still had work to do.

"Well, I guess I better get back to my duties," he said, his tone light. "But it was really nice talking to you. You’re good listener."

Charlotte smiled back, feeling a warmth spread through her chest. "It was nice talking to you too, Reiner. I’m happy to be a help." she replied, before turning to head into organizing the papers Reiner and she had brought here.

She couldn't help but feel a sense of connection to Reiner. Despite their different roles in the organization, they were both just people trying to do their best in a difficult world. She knew that there was still so much she didn't understand about the world they lived in, but she was determined to keep an open mind and to keep learning.

She was determined to make a difference.

 

 

Notes:

Eren woke up and chose violence :))

Next chapter: Eren and Magath finally met.

Chapter 11: The Shocking News

Notes:

Hey, sorry... completely forgot that I have to update

Enjoy the interaction of two characters which had never happened in canon

Also, another twist in this chapter will happen :))

 

Charlotte entered the kitchen, wearing her apron with the sleeves rolled up. The smell of grilled chicken and baked potatoes filled the room. She walked over to the stove where a pot of steaming green beans was simmering on low heat. She gently stirred the beans with a wooden spoon, making sure they were evenly cooked. She tasted one and added a pinch of salt to enhance the flavor.

She had prepared a feast for the two most important men in her life and she wanted it to be perfect. Her hands were shaking as she carefully chopped the vegetables.

Her mind preoccupied with the upcoming meeting between Eren and Commander Magath. She couldn't help but feel a little anxious. This was the first time Magath would meet Eren. Would Eren and Commander Magath get along? Would Magath approve of her relationship with Eren? She wanted Eren to make a good impression on Commander Magath, who had become a father figure to her.

While she was deep in thoughts, she suddenly cut one of her fingers. She hissed in pain, already brought out of her thoughts and quickly put the finger under running water to stop the bleeding, cursing at herself for being absentminded. After wrapping a small bandage around her finger, she went back to the kitchen to finish cooking.

Despite the pain, Charlotte kept her focus on the task at hand, wanting everything to be perfect for the dinner. She then checked the oven to make sure the chicken was cooking perfectly and then moved on to the mashed potatoes, adding butter and cream while stirring them to make them creamy and fluffy. She then moved on to the carrots and onions, carefully watching as they caramelized to a perfect golden brown.

The kitchen was filled with the aroma of roasted chicken and freshly baked bread. Charlotte had spent the whole afternoon cooking and baking, trying out new recipes and tweaking old ones. She had also made a special dessert, a lemon tart. She was proud of her cooking and hoped that the food would impress both Magath and Eren.

After checking on the food, she started to get ready, changing into a black and white dress that was elegant but not too formal. She wanted to look her best for the occasion but also wanted to create a comfortable and welcoming environment.

After getting dressed, Charlotte made her way to the living room. The room was elegantly decorated with a large fireplace as its centerpiece, a plush sofa and armchairs, and a grand piano in the corner. She sat on the sofa and picked up a book to read, trying to distract herself from the nervous anticipation.

She glanced at the clock and realized that it was almost time for their arrival. Charlotte quickly then turned off the stove.

The doorbell rang, and she quickly got up to answer it. As she opened the door, she saw Eren standing there, looking as handsome as ever. She couldn't help but feel a flutter in her stomach.

The doorbell rang, and she quickly got up to answer it. As she opened the door, she saw Eren standing there, looking as handsome as ever.

Charlotte stood at the door, taking in the sight of Eren. He was dressed in a black suit, his hair styled neatly, and he had a serious expression on his face. She felt a familiar flutter in her stomach.

"Hey, Charlotte," Eren said, smiling at her. He had a charming smile on his face which made her heart skip a beat.

"Hi, Eren," she replied, smiling back at him. "Come on in. Dinner's almost ready."

Eren stepped inside, taking off his coat and hanging it on the hook by the door, despite Charlotte’s protest to take his coat. Charlotte couldn't help but notice the way his muscles rippled under his shirt as he moved. She felt a flutter in her stomach, but pushed it aside as she led him to the living room.

"I made roasted chicken with vegetables, potatoes and green beans, and for dessert, I made lemon tart," she then said with a small smile, explained what she was cooking.

Eren's stomach grumbled at the mention of the food. He couldn't remember the last time he had a home-cooked meal, and the thought of eating a warm meal with Charlotte made him feel strangely content.

"That sounds amazing, Charlotte," he replied, smiling at her. "You're a great cook."

Charlotte blushed slightly at the compliment, feeling pleased that Eren seemed to like her cooking.

"Need some help?" Eren said, as he saw how she was in a hurry toward the kitchen.

Charlotte's heart skipped a beat at the gentle sound of his voice. "Yes, please," she replied, asking him to help her preparing the table.

As they walked, Eren couldn't help but admire how gracefully Charlotte moved. She was wearing a simple dress, but it hugged her curves in all the right places, making he feels a tension between them still lingered from their last date especially the missed kissing chances.

Charlotte led Eren to the kitchen where the smells of the delicious food filled the air. Eren helped her bringing the plates. They worked in silence, admiring each other's presence. He was impressed with Charlotte's cooking skills and her choice of wine. "Wow, you really know your way around the kitchen," he said, flashing her a smile.

Charlotte blushed at the compliment, feeling the heat rise in her cheeks. "Thank you. I learned it from my mother."

The sexual tension between Eren and Charlotte was palpable. As they prepared the table together, their hands brushed against each other, sending shivers down their spines. Eren couldn't help but admire Charlotte's curves as she leaned over the table, placing the silverware. The way her dress clung to her body only added to his desire.

Charlotte felt a flutter in her stomach every time Eren's hand brushed hers, his touch sending electric shocks through her body. She couldn't deny that she was drawn to him, and the way he looked at her made her feel alive in a way she hadn't felt in a long time.

When she turned around from the table, she almost gasp at finding Eren right behind her. She wondered how he got there without her noticing. He then leaned in closer to Charlotte, trapping her between his body and the table. His breath was hot on her ear as he whispered, "You look so beautiful tonight, Charlotte. I can hardly keep my eyes off you."

Charlotte's heart raced as she felt his hand brush against hers, sending shivers down her spine. "Eren, what are you doing?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

"I'm just trying to get closer to you," he replied, a mischievous glint in his eye.

Charlotte felt herself getting lost in his gaze, her body responding to his touch. "You're making it hard for me to concentrate," she said, trying to keep her voice steady.

"That's because I don't want you to concentrate on anything else but me," Eren said, his voice low and seductive.

Charlotte felt a blush rising to her cheeks as she turned away, trying to hide her growing desire. "We should finish setting the table," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.

Eren grinned stepping back, his eyes sparkling with mischief. "As you wish, Charlotte," he said, taking her hand in his and leading her back to the kitchen. He couldn’t help but being drawn to her constantly and acting just like a touch-starved man. He tried so hard not to think about her when he was alone in his room. However, he failed miserably and finally came to terms with his desire and love for this woman despite knowing the danger and potential heartbreak. He didn’t want to think about anything but Charlotte, for the time being.

As they finished setting the table, Eren noticed Charlotte's bandaged finger. "What happened?" he asked, his eyes filled with concern.

"It's nothing, just a small cut," she said with a smile.

"You should be more careful," Eren scolded her gently as he took her hand and rubbed the bandaged finger with a soothing touch. "I don't want you getting hurt."

Charlotte again, was taken aback by Eren's protectiveness. She had experienced this side of him after she got herself into trouble defending the Eldian couple at the market, and it made her feel safe and loved.

Charlotte's breath caught in her throat. "Eren, I..."

Before she could finish her sentence, the doorbell rang. Their moment interrupted.

“Oh, shit. I almost forgot about the commander,” She wanted to facepalm herself for getting distracted so easily and forgot what the purpose of this arranged dinner was.

“It’s probably the commander,” She informed Eren, before rushing to open the door.

She opened the door, revealing Commander Magath standing there.

"Good evening, Commander. Please come in," she said, offering to take his coat and hat.

Magath nodded politely and walked inside, letting Charlotte took her coat and hat, taking in the elegant décor of the living room. Charlotte led him to the dining room, where she had set up the dinner table.

The dining room was grand and elegant, with a long mahogany table set with fine china and crystal glasses. The soft glow of candlelight filled the room, casting warm shadows on the faces of the three diners. Charlotte nervously fidgeted with her silverware, hoping that the evening would not take a turn for the worse.

As they walked towards the dining room, Charlotte introduced Eren to Commander Magath. "Commander Magath, this is Eren Kruger," she said with a polite smile. Eren stepped forward, and with a firm handshake, introduced himself, "Pleasure to meet you, Commander."

Magath shook Eren's hand firmly, eyeing him up and down. "Likewise, Mr. Kurger.”

Magath took his seat at the head of the table. She poured the wine and started to serve the food, hoping that the conversation would flow smoothly. Eren, sitting next to Charlotte, seemed to be perfectly at ease, sipping his wine and making polite small talk with Magath.

"At least the food is good," Magath said, taking a sip of wine. "Charlotte is a wonderful cook."

Charlotte smiled at the compliment, but the tension in the room was palpable. She noticed that Eren was being polite but somewhat guarded. Magath, on the other hand, was calm but scrutinizing.

Magath turned to Eren and asked, breaking the silence after a while. "So, Eren Kurger, what do you do for a living?"

Eren took a sip of wine and replied, "I'm a freelance writer."

Magath raised his eyebrows in surprise. "Really? That's quite interesting. What kind of writing do you do?"

"I mostly write about social issues and political events," Eren replied.

Magath leaned forward, his gaze fixed on Eren. “And what do you think about the current political situation in Marley?" he asked.

Eren paused for a moment, considering his words carefully. "I think there's a lot of room for improvement," he said diplomatically. "There are a lot of issues that need to be addressed, particularly in terms of equality and justice." Magath who was monitoring him, nodded and was satisfied by his answer.

Charlotte then tried to steer the conversation towards safer topics, but Magath seemed intent on getting to know Eren better.

"So, Eren, where did you grow up?" Magath asked.

Eren hesitated for a moment, but then replied smoothly. "I was born in Odiha, but I moved around a lot as a child. My family had to relocate frequently for my father's work."

Charlotte watched Eren's expression closely, trying to gauge his emotions. She could see a flicker of nervousness in his eyes, but he was doing his best to hide it. She admired his ability to stay composed under pressure.

"And what about your hobbies? Do you have any passions outside of your work?" Magath asked again while taking a bit of his food.

Eren hesitated for a moment before answering. "I like to read, mostly. And I enjoy going for runs in the morning."

Charlotte couldn't help but smile at Eren's response. Magath was known for his strict personality and intimidating presence, and Eren was being cautious with his words.

Magath seemed pleased with Eren's answers. "It's important to have interests outside of work. What about you, Charlotte? Do you have any hobbies?"

Charlotte thought for a moment before replying, "I enjoy gardening and painting."

Magath nodded. "That's wonderful, child."

At one point, Magath turned to Charlotte and asked her about her work at the infirmary. "I'm curious, Charlotte, what inspired you to become a nurse?"

Charlotte smiled, feeling a sense of pride in her chosen profession. "I've always been interested in helping people, ever since I was a little girl. And medicine seemed like the perfect way to do that."

Magath nodded thoughtfully, taking a sip of his wine. "It's a noble calling, to be sure. And I'm sure your patients are grateful to have someone as dedicated as you taking care of them."

Charlotte blushed, feeling a sense of warmth spread through her chest. For a moment, she forgot about the tension between Magath and Eren, and just enjoyed the simple pleasure of good food, good wine, and good company.

However, the room was still tense as they finished their meal, with only the sound of utensils clinking against plates filling the silence. Charlotte cleared the table, bringing out a platter of sweet treats for dessert. They all sat around the table, but the atmosphere remained heavy, with commander Magath keeping a watchful eye on Eren. Charlotte couldn't help but feel nervous, her mind racing with worry about what Magath might say.

 

Magath finally broke the silence, bringing up Charlotte's possible engagement to another man, which took both Eren and Charlotte by surprise. Eren's eyebrows furrowed as he looked at Charlotte in shock, while Magath continued speaking.

"I've been approached by a gentleman who is looking for a suitable partner, and I think you'd be an excellent match," he said to Charlotte.

Magath spoke with a menacing tone, "I hope you understand that you're not suitable for Charlotte, Mr Kurger. Your job requires a lot of travel, and it's not something she deserves in her future husband."

Eren remained silent, his eyes still fixed on Magath. Charlotte, feeling frustrated and angry, spoke up while standing from her chair, "I don't understand why you would arrange an engagement without my knowledge. It's my life, and I should have the right to decide who I marry."

"It's for your own good. We only want what's best for you." Magath replied calmly.

Eren's voice was calm but firm, "I believe that Charlotte has the right to choose her own future. She doesn't need anyone to make decisions for her."

"You're not suitable for her. You're just a writer who travels around. You don't even have a stable job." Magath said, looking at Eren with a glare.

Eren clenched his fists under the table, his eyes blazing with anger. "I don't need your approval to be with her," he said through gritted teeth. "And I don't think you have the right to interfere in her personal life like this."

Charlotte could feel the tension in the room building, and she knew that it wasn't going to end well. She interjected, "I don't want to meet this man, commander. I want to be with someone who I choose and who loves me for who I am, not for my status or wealth."

Magath's expression softened, "I understand, but please consider meeting him."

Eren interrupted, "I don't think so. Charlotte should have the right to choose who she meets and who she wants to be with."

"And I don't think you understand, Kruger. Stay away from Charlotte." Magath said with a stern tone.

Eren stood up from his seat, "With due respect Mr.Magath, I won't let anyone stand in the way of Charlotte choosing her own future."

The tension in the room was palpable, and Charlotte could feel the emotions running high. She didn't know how this was going to end, but she knew that she had to stand up for what she believed in. On the other hand, what Eren hated the most is taking someone’s freedom.

The tension between Eren and Magath continued to mount as they locked eyes in a battle of wills. Finally, Magath gave his last warning to Eren, telling him to stay away from Charlotte and to think carefully about his own future. Meanwhile, Charlotte looked upset and frustrated, while Eren was clearly angry and struggling to control his emotions.

"I'm sorry, Eren," Charlotte says softly, her eyes flickering between him and Magath. "I had no idea about this engagement."

"It's okay," Eren responds, his voice even. "I understand."

Magath gives a slight nod and rises from his chair. "Well, it's getting late," he says, looking at his pocket watch. "I should be going. Thank you for the meal, Charlotte. And put more thought about what I suggested...I know you're mature and wise enough to see what's better for you...have good night."

With that, Magath left, leaving Charlotte and Eren alone in the dining room. Charlotte could feel the tension draining from her body, and she collapsed into her chair, feeling defeated.

 

---

 

Charlotte's mansion was now quiet, as Commander Magath had left. Eren stayed behind to help her with the cleaning.

Charlotte and Eren were now in the kitchen, silently cleaning up the dishes. Charlotte was worried about the conversation she had with Magath, and she feared losing Eren. Fortunately, he noticed Charlotte's panic state and asked her what was wrong.

"I'm sorry, Eren," she said, tears welling up in her eyes. "I didn't mean for any of this to happen. I don't want to lose you, but I also don't want to disappoint Magath."

Without saying a word, he approached her and wrapped his arms around her, holding her tightly. At first, Charlotte was surprised by his gesture, but then she relaxed into his embrace, feeling safe and protected.

"It's okay," Eren said softly. "You don't have to apologize for anything."

"But I feel like I've betrayed you," Charlotte replied, tears streaming down her face.

Eren pulled away slightly so he could look into her eyes. "You haven't," he said firmly, "You're free to choose whatever you want. If you want that marriage, I'll disappear from your life. But if you want to stay with me, I'll do anything in my power to prevent anyone from taking your freedom." He continued.

Charlotte felt a sense of relief wash over her as Eren spoke those words. Her emotions overwhelmed her, and she began to cry. Eren held her close, allowing her to release all her pent-up feelings. It was the first time she had shown him her most vulnerable side. Her heart ached at the thought of losing Eren. She didn't want an arranged marriage, but she also couldn't bear the thought of being without him.

After a few moments, she pulled away and looked up at him. Eren stare back and he knew what he had to do.

"Charlotte, I have to tell you something," he said, looking into her eyes. "I know this may sound crazy, but I think I'm in love with you."

Charlotte's eyes widened in surprise. She couldn't believe what she had just heard. Eren continued, "I know we've only known each other for a short time, but I can't help the way I feel. You're smart, beautiful, and strong. I admire everything about you."

Charlotte's heart skipped a beat at Eren's confession. She had always suspected that he had feelings for her, but hearing him say it out loud made her feel a mix of happiness and fear. She was afraid that their relationship would change, that they would lose the easy companionship that they had built.

But Eren took her face in his hands, and before she could protest, he kissed her softly on the lips. Charlotte's lips parted in surprise, and Eren took the opportunity to deepen the kiss, his tongue brushing against hers.

Charlotte's arms came up around Eren's neck, and she melted into the kiss, her body responding to his touch. Their bodies were pressed together, and they explored each other's mouths with increasing urgency. Charlotte ran her hands through Eren's hair, while Eren ran his hands down her back. They were lost in the moment, not caring about anything else in the world except each other.

Finally, they pulled away from each other, breathing heavily. Charlotte's cheeks were flushed, and her eyes were sparkling with emotion. Eren looked at her tenderly, his expression filled with love and adoration.

They stood there for a few moments, not saying anything, just enjoying each other's company. Finally, Eren spoke.

"I'll do anything to make you happy, Charlotte," he said. "Just tell me what you want, and I'll make it happen."

“Even taking you to Paradis with me!” Eren thought for a second, wanting nothing but to protect this rare flower.

Charlotte smiled, feeling a sense of comfort and safety in Eren's embrace.

And with that, they engaged in another heated kiss.

Eren had Charlotte pressed up against the counter as they continued to make out passionately. His hands roamed over her body, exploring every inch of her as their tongues danced together in an erotic dance.

Between kisses, Eren spoke in a husky voice, "I will do anything to protect your freedom. I won't let anyone take it away from you."

Charlotte moaned softly in response, her body heating up with desire as she felt Eren's hands caressing the back of her neck.

Eren's lips moved down her neck, nipping and sucking at her skin, causing her to gasp and arch her back. He whispered against her skin, "You're mine, Charlotte. No one else's."

Charlotte's fingers tangled in Eren's hair, deepening their kiss even further. She could feel the bulge in his pants pressing against her, heightening her desire even more.

Eren's hands trailed down her body, pausing at her breasts before cupping them through her dress. He groaned against her lips, "Fuck, I want you so badly."

Charlotte moaned in response, but then pulled back, gasping for air. "Eren, wait... I'm not ready," she panted.

Eren’s hands immediately backed off, his eyes filled with concern. "Ah, Sorry...lost a little control there," Charlotte smiled gratefully, still feeling overwhelmed.

He then teased her gently, "But I have to admit, it's hard to resist you...You're so damn beautiful." Charlotte blushed, feeling a mix of desire and embarrassment.

Eren leaned in and kissed her softly, his lips lingering against hers. "I'll give you all the time you need... I'm not going anywhere."

Charlotte's cheeks flushed red as Eren leaned in for one last quick kiss before leaving. Her heart still racing from their passionate kissing session. She leaned against the counter, catching her breath as she tried to process what had just happened.

Charlotte was left alone, her heart racing with desire and the knowledge that Eren would do anything to protect her. She knew then that she was falling for him more and more every day.

However, she couldn't help but feel a sense of disappointment and frustration. She had hoped that the dinner party would go smoothly, but instead, it had ended in chaos and tension.

Charlotte sat alone in the living room, tears streaming down her face, as she realized that her father figure was trying to control her life.

She didn't know how this was going to end, but she knew that she had to stand up for what she believed in. For now, she was glad that Eren won’t give up on her.

 

 

Notes:

FINALLY, no one interrupted their kiss

Someone taking someone else's freedom --> Eren: TATAKAE

Chapter 12: How To Break Free

Notes:

We have an aftermath from the previous chapter, and almost everyone's reaction to the news related to Charlotte.

At the end, Charlotte will find a solution...thanks to a certain Yeager brother ;)

 

It was a bright and sunny day, and the noon brought a gentle breeze that carried the smell of freshly cut grass.

Charlotte and Natalie exited the infirmary and found themselves in front of a large arrangement of flowers. The flowers were in beautiful hues of pink, yellow, and red, and there were so many of them that they filled the air with their sweet scent.

Charlotte's face fell as she read the cards attached to the bouquet. "It's from him," she muttered, clearly unhappy. She let out a deep sigh and asked Natalie to go ahead of her, while she stayed back to take a closer look at the flowers.

Natalie could tell that something was off with her friend today, but she couldn't quite put her finger on what it was. She had been acting different since this morning, and now with the sight of all these flowers, Natalie started to piece things together. "What's going on?" she asked curiously.

Charlotte hesitated for a moment before finally speaking. "It's my arranged marriage," she said, her voice low and sad. "Commander Magath is the one who arranged it, and this is from the man I'm supposed to marry."

Natalie was taken aback. "Arranged marriage? Since when?" she asked in disbelief.

"Since yesterday," Charlotte said, looking down at the ground while remembering the bitter dinner she had with the commander and Eren. "I didn't want to tell anyone until it was official, but I guess now everyone knows."

Natalie was at a loss for words. She had known her dear Marleyan friend for a while and had never suspected that something like this was going on in her personal life. "I'm sorry, Charlotte," she said softly, placing a comforting hand on her friend's shoulder.

"It's fine," Charlotte replied, forcing a smile. "I'll deal with it somehow. Go on ahead and grab lunch without me. I need some time to myself."

Natalie hesitated for a moment before nodding and walking away.

Charlotte who hadn’t moved from her place, wondered if there was any way out of it without putting anyone in trouble, but deep down she knew that it was unlikely. Eren already told he would help her however, she doesn’t want to burden Eren with her inability. She herself have to find a solution as soon as possible.

 

Natalie entered the cafeteria with a heavy heart and a worried expression. It was buzzing with activity as usual. She scanned the crowded room, looking for a familiar face. Then she spotted Pieck, sitting alone at a table with a plate of food in front of her.

Natalie walked up to Pieck's table, trying to look as normal as possible. "Hey Pieck," she said as she sat down across from her. "Do you mind if I join you?"

"Of course not," Pieck replied, gesturing for her to sit down

Natalie noticed the worried expression probably thinking about the upcoming war, on Pieck's face and decided to break the news. "So, Charlotte's getting married. Arranged marriage, actually," she said, watching as Pieck's expression changed from concern to shock.

"What? When did this happen?" Pieck asked, her eyes wide.

"I don't know the exact details, but apparently Commander Magath helped arrange it," Natalie explained.

Pieck's expression darkened. "That doesn't sound good," she said. "Charlotte must be terrified."

Natalie nodded in agreement. "She is. And I don't know what to do to help her."

Pieck then let out a deep sigh and shook her head. "I can't believe this. Charlotte deserves to be with someone she loves, not forced into a marriage," she said, her voice filled with concern.

"I know. And the worst part is, she seems so resigned to it. Like it's something she has no control over," Natalie said, her own worry for her friend evident in her voice.

Pieck thought for a moment, then said, "Well, maybe we can talk to her. Offer her our support."

As they continued to talk, Natalie couldn't help but feel a sense of relief that she wasn't alone in worrying about Charlotte's situation.

 

---

 

After minutes of talking and stating their worries over Charlotte’s latest problem, Natalie excused herself to check on the supplies, which she ordered already, suspecting they’ve already arrived.

Pieck sat alone in the cafeteria, sipping her tea, lost in thought.

She couldn't help but wonder about Charlotte's sudden marriage. She wondered if she was okay since she hadn't seen her during lunch break.

Suddenly, Gabi barged in, interrupting Pieck's peaceful moment.

"Is it true? Is Miss Vogel getting married?" Gabi yelled, with Falco, Udo, and Zofia trailing behind her.

Pieck sighed and put down her tea, looking at Gabi. "Yes, it's true. Seems like someone sent flowers to the infirmary claiming they're for Charlotte."

Gabi let out a loud whine, causing everyone in the cafeteria to turn and stare.

"I can't believe it," Gabi exclaimed. "I really like her. She's one of the only people here who respect us."

Falco tried to calm Gabi down, telling her that they don't know the full story yet.

"It’s obvious she's being forced to marry someone she doesn't love." Udo commented.

Zofia, on the other hand, was quiet, but her worried expression was enough to show that she shared Gabi's concern.

Pieck tried to calm the kids by bringing the commander’s name, "Commander Magath himself helped arranging it."

Gabi then asked if they could do anything to help Charlotte like talking to the commander, and the others nodded eagerly in agreement.

Pieck thought for a moment, "We'll have to wait and see what happens first. If Charlotte needs our help, we'll be there for her."

But Gabi wasn't convinced. "But it's arranged. So maybe she doesn't want it. We have to DO SOMETHING!"

Pieck, who was quiet all this while, spoke up. "Gabi...we can't just interfere in someone's personal life like this. It's not our place. And besides, we don't even know the details of the marriage."

However, Gabi was still upset about Charlotte's supposed arranged marriage and was looking for a way to stop it.

Falco, on the other hand, was trying to calm her down, telling her that they should focus on finding out who Charlotte was going to marry first. Udo suggested that they should gather more information about the supposed groom.

 

"What's going on with the kids?" Someone asked.

The group turned to find Porco, Reiner, Colt, and Zeke who just had arrived and joined the table.

Gabi quickly fills him in on the rumors surrounding Charlotte's marriage.

The four male warriors, not knowing it’s an arranged marriage, all expressed their surprise and congratulations to Charlotte.

"Wow, Charlotte is getting married? Who's the lucky guy?" Porco was the first.

"It could be anyone. It's probably by someone from a well-known Marleyan family since she herself is from a prominent one, like Liebrecht family?" Reiner replied.

"Like Reiner said, It could be anyone. We don't know much about her personal life." Colt said.

Zeke remained silent, sipping his tea in deep thought.

Gabi, however, was not happy with their reaction and snapped back, "No, it's not great news. It's arranged, and she doesn't want it."

"How do you know that, Gabi?" Colt was shocked by Gabi’s outburst.

Considering Gabi’s statement, Reiner expressed his concern for Charlotte, asking if anyone knows how she's doing. Pieck responds that she hasn't seen her since morning.

Zeke spoke up, "I saw her this morning,”

Everyone turns to Zeke, who has been silent until now.

“And she was in a bad mood. The rumors are saying that a Marleyan from a noble family has approached the commander for her hand in marriage." He then continued while putting his cup down on the table.

"Do you know who it is?" Reiner asked.

Zeke shook his head, "No, I don't know. All I know commander approved of it.”

"Why would he do that?" Porco got annoyed by his commander’s interfering.

"Think about it. Charlotte is the daughter of General Vogel, and her marriage to a Marleyan nobleman would strengthen the ties between Marley and that family who are probably one of the top investors. It's a smart move." Zeke replied.

Colt nodded, "It's not surprising. Commander Magath is always thinking about the military's best interests."

Porco gritted his teeth, "It figures that commander would pull something like this. He's always scheming."

Reiner sighed, "Poor Charlotte. I hope she's okay."

The others fall silent, deep in thought. They know that interfering in Charlotte's personal life is not something they should do lightly, but they also can't bear to see her unhappy.

 

Gabi suddenly slams her fist on the table.

"I say we kidnap the guy and beat him up until he decides to back off!" She shouted with much more excitement than she should.

Porco, with a sinister smirk on his face, "That's a great idea, Gabi. We can teach him a lesson that he won't forget."

Udo, with a sly grin, chimed in, "Or we can poison him!"

While Porco, Udo and Gabi cheered in agreement thinking about putting their plan to action, the others were taken aback. Falco and Zofia tried to calm their friends,

"Guys, I don't think that's a good idea." Falco said, tried to calm the situation.

Zofia, nodding her head in agreement, added, "Yeah, we could get in a lot of trouble."

"I'm pretty sure they're just joking around, right?" Colt started to laugh nervously, trying to defuse the situation.

"Well, Pokko, we could report you and make you experience one of Marley's five-star prisons. Maybe that'll cool your head.” Pieck said with smirk, trying to tease Porco.

Porco, now red-faced and furious, exclaimed, "Fuck you, Pieck!"

Reiner and Colt quickly reprimanded him, "Language!" referring that four kids were sitting with them, which shut him up.

Zeke who took out his book while silently sipping his tea, spoke up, "If the rumors are true, then the guy is from a noble Marleyan family. So, killing or kidnapping him won't solve anything."

"What if we pretend that Charlotte is already married? Maybe that would make him lose interest." Colt said, suggesting to the group.

"Or we can find someone else to marry him. Like a pig." Everyone stared at Zofia in confusion.

"I don't think marrying a pig is a viable solution, Zofia." Zeke finally spoke up.

Pieck chimed in, "Maybe we can just convince Charlotte to elope with someone else. Like, I don't know, maybe one of us?"

Everyone looked at each other, unsure if she was serious or not. It’s Pieck, after all.

Then Udo spoke up raising his hand, "I'll do it! I'll marry Charlotte and protect her!" He started to bounce up and down which made everyone at the table laugh.

Gabi rolled her eyes, "Oh please, Udo. Like you stand a chance against a Marleyan nobleman."

The group continued to brainstorm, with some ideas being more ridiculous than others, but they all had one goal in mind: to help Charlotte find a way out of her predicament.

 

"You guys are no fun." Porco grumbled under his breath after a while of discussing various plans, not satisfied because he didn’t get the result he wanted.

Reiner shakes his head, "I'm not condoning violence, but maybe we could try a more subtle approach. Like spying on the guy and gathering information."

"That's a good idea. We can't just go around attacking people without knowing the full story." Colt said, agreeing with Reiner’s approach.

Gabi crosses her arms and pouts, "But I want to punch something."

Falco puts a hand on her shoulder, "We'll find a way to help Charlotte, Gabi. We just need to think things through."

The group continued to debate their options, with Gabi coming up with more and more outlandish ideas, and Porco and Udo agreeing with her every time. The others just watched with a bemused expression. In the end, they didn't come up with a concrete plan.

 

"Why don't we just leave Charlotte alone and let her make her own decisions?" Zeke stated with a serious tone not looking at the group, while he was reading his book.

Everyone turned to him in surprise.

"Wow, what a great idea, Zeke. Let's just sit back and do nothing while our friend gets forced into a marriage she doesn't want." Porco said, scoffing Zeke’s idea.

Zeke sighed and then put his book down to look up at his comrades, "I'm just saying, we have to wait and see what decision she will make. Until then, It's not our place to interfere. Remember we have a war ahead us and we don’t want rumors about warriors getting too involved with a Marleyan citizen get her into trouble, don’t we?"

Pieck nodded in agreement reluctantly, "He's right, Porco. As much as we want to help Charlotte, we have to respect her decisions and support her no matter what."

Porco grumbled under his breath, but eventually nodded in agreement.

"Fine, I guess you're right." Porco finally gave up.

 

"So, no kidnapping?" Gabi who was still thinking about her perfect kidnapping plan, piped up.

Everyone groaned and rolled their eyes at her stubbornness.

 

---

 

Charlotte sat on a wooden bench in the courtyard of the headquarter, surrounded by a garden full of blooming flowers. She twirled a pink flower in her hand, lost in her own thoughts.

The sun was shining brightly, casting a warm glow on her skin. She wore her usual nurse outfit, with her blond hair tied in a bun. She was unaware of the chaos in the cafeteria where the warriors just had discussed plans to help her.

Her thoughts were filled with anxiety, confusion, and helplessness. She had just received news of her arranged marriage to an unknown nobleman last night, a marriage that was approved by commander Magath, the man she trusted and respected the most.

As she played with the flower, her thoughts drifted to Eren, the love of her life. She couldn't imagine life without him and wished he was here to help her.

She thought about what he had said to her, that he would do whatever she wanted, whether it was to stay away or to help her. She felt weak and helpless, knowing that she wasn't ready to disobey the commander.

As she was lost in her thoughts, she didn't notice someone approaching until a sandwich was placed beside her. She looked up and saw Zeke Yeager, the war chief of warriors unit.

He points to the sandwich and says, "Here, have this. The others are worried about you not eating."

Charlotte looks at the sandwich and then at Zeke, "Thank you, Mr. Zeke...I didn't realize they were worried about me."

Zeke sits down beside her and lights a cigarette. They both sit in silence for a moment until Zeke breaks it, "How are you holding up, Charlotte?"

"I'm okay, I guess," she replied softly. "Just a lot on my mind."

Zeke nodded, taking a drag of his cigarette. "I understand. I heard about your arranged marriage. It's quite the predicament."

Charlotte looked at him in surprise. "You know about that?"

Zeke nodded again. "Yes, the others were discussing it in the cafeteria. They're worried about you, you know." While remembering the ridiculous plans they all came up with.

Charlotte felt embarrassed, not wanting to cause a fuss. "I'm fine, really...I don't want to bother the others with my problems."

Zeke looked at her intently. "Charlotte, you know you can always talk to us. We're here for you."

Charlotte sighed, her eyes falling to the flower in her hand. "I appreciate that. But I don't know what to do. I don't want to marry someone I don't love, but I don't want to disobey Commander Magath either."

Zeke took another drag of his cigarette, thinking for a moment. "It's a tough situation, I won't deny that. But you have to do what's best for you. Don't let anyone else make decisions for you."

Charlotte looked up at him, a sense of gratitude filling her heart. "I'll remember that."

 

They both fell into a long silence, the sound of birds chirping in the background. Charlotte felt a sense of calm wash over her, grateful for the companionship of Zeke in this moment.

"Are you willing to do anything to break free from this upcoming marriage?" Zeke asked, breaking the silence once again.

Charlotte looked up, intrigued. “Yes, I am. But what can I do?" she asked.

Zeke leaned in closer, his voice low. "Marry the man you love," he said, a hint of amusement in his tone.

Charlotte's eyes widened in surprise. "But that's impossible," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.

Zeke smirked. "Is it?" he asked, taking another puff of his cigarette.

Charlotte's heart was racing as she thought about Eren and their heated make out session the night before. She felt a deep blush creeping up her neck and onto her face. "I...I don't know what to say, Mr. Zeke," she stammered.

Zeke took a long drag on his cigarette, watching her carefully. "It's simple, really. Do you love him?"

Charlotte nodded, her eyes downcast. "Yes, I do."

"And does he love you?" Zeke asked pointedly.

"I... I believe he does," Charlotte replied, her voice barely above a whisper.

"Then the problem is solved," Zeke said with a smirk. "Marry him then."

"Do you really think that's possible?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

Zeke chuckled, a small smirk playing on his lips. "Of course, it is," he replied confidently. "It's not the ideal solution, but desperate times call for desperate measures. And it seems like he's willing to do whatever it takes to make you happy."

"I'll do anything to make you happy, Charlotte… Just tell me what you want, and I'll make it happen." Their first kiss and what he said after kept replaying in her mind.

She vividly remembered the way he had held her so tenderly and touch her possessively at the same time, when she was trapped between him and the counter.

"He...he did say something like that," she admitted, talking to herself.

Charlotte bit her lip, unsure of what to do. "But what if commander Magath finds out?" she asked, her voice filled with worry.

Zeke leaned back and took another drag on his cigarette. "We'll keep it a secret. You and your lover can marry in secret, and the commander won't find out until it's too late."

"But how can I marry him in secret?" Charlotte asked, feeling overwhelmed. "And what about the soldier that Magath assigned to my house?"

Zeke looked at her with a serious expression. "I will take care of everything," he assured her. "I'll make sure the soldier is reassigned. Lucky for you and your partner, we’re leaving for a war in tomorrow and we won't be back any time sooner. So, the commander won’t find out any sooner."

Charlotte nodded, her mind racing with all the possibilities. She couldn't believe that she had a chance to be with the man she loved. "Well," she said, feeling grateful. "I don't know what I would do without your help...thank you so much"

Zeke smiled at her. "Don't worry, Charlotte. Everything will work out in the end. And I'm sorry I won't be able to attend your wedding. I have other duties to attend to like a war ahead of us...I will deliver the wedding gift after I come back alive, That's a promise." His last comment made Charlotte chuckle. The war chief could be funny sometimes.

 

With that, Zeke stood up and walked away, leaving Charlotte alone with her thoughts. She couldn't believe that her life was about to change so drastically, but she knew that she had to take this chance.

She closed her eyes and thought about Eren, feeling a sense of hope and happiness that she had never felt before.

Charlotte sat on the bench for a few more minutes, thinking about everything that had just happened.

She couldn't believe that she was considering marrying the man she had only known for a short time, but there was something about him that made her feel alive. She could feel her cheeks flush as she remembered the passion in Eren’s eyes and the way his lips had felt against hers. Maybe Zeke was right, maybe this was her chance at true happiness.

 

---

 

The room is dimly lit with a single lamp on Eren's desk, casting shadows across his face as he reads the two letters in front of him. Two letters lay before him, one from Zeke and the other from Charlotte asking for a meeting as soon as possible.

He takes a sip of whiskey from the glass beside the letters and leans back in his chair with a sigh of relief.

"So much for Magath's arranged marriage," Eren mutters to himself, a smirk appearing on his face. "Looks like I'll be the one marrying Charlotte after all."

He takes another sip of whiskey and sets the glass down with a clink.

His plan with Zeke was going smoothly and the news of Charlotte's arranged marriage had almost caught him off-guard. But he had managed to twist the situation to his advantage.

"Finally," he muttered to himself, pouring himself another glass of whiskey. "All that work, all that pain, and it's finally coming together."

He picked up the letter from Charlotte and read it over again, imagining her voice speaking the words to him. His desire for her was all-consuming, and he knew it wasn't entirely healthy. But he didn't care.

"I can play the sweet and clueless husband while also gaining more crucial information and having Charlotte all to myself." He continued to think.

Eren's expression changes, a mix of desire and guilt. He knows he shouldn't be thinking this way, but he can't help himself.

He was torn between his emotions for Charlotte and Mikasa, but he had finally decided to be selfish. He would enjoy his time with Charlotte while going on with his mission.

He set down the empty glass and a frown appeared on Eren's face. He hadn't had any visions of his future self recently, and he found it odd.

The last time he had seen his future self, he was starting the rumbling. But now, there was nothing. He only had dreams about his own past memories.

Eren wondered if meeting Charlotte was the main reason for his nightmares to be lessened. He was addicted to her, begging for her presence, as every time he saw her, he had a great sleep without any nightmares.

A mix of desire, guilt, and confusion swirled within Eren's mind, but he pushed it all aside as he picked up the whiskey bottle once more. He would deal with his feelings later. For now, he had a mission to complete and a woman to win over.

 

Notes:

Eren and Zeke scheming is my favorite thing :))

Not gonna lie, the funny interaction between the warriors was SO MUCH FUN to write...Gabi being Gabi as always

Chapter 13: Let's run away

Notes:

Previously on 'Bonds of Betrayal': Charlotte listened to Zeke's advice and decided to take charge of her own fate, not letting Magath lead it in a way it benefits him because she is not a political tool.

Well, that was dramatic, but we finally are getting closer to the canon plotline where the warriors are taking off to an on-going war between Marley and Mid-East Union in order to end it once and for all in Marley's favor.
So as you can see, I changed the timeline of the war (which we saw the end of it at S4 episode 1 in Falco's POV) a little bit so the warriors won't be there the whole four years, only one year.

To be clear, three years have been passed since the scout regiment won against the warriors and took back Shiganshina.

Now, enjoy the chapter

 

The military forces made their way to the train station. The people of Liberio and the families of the warriors and soldiers cheered them on. They were all gathered at the train station, ready to leave for a long battle against the Middle East alliance. Charlotte was among the crowd and rushed towards them.

"Wait!" she called out, waving her hands.

Charlotte, dressed in a simple yet elegant outfit, ran towards them as they talked, holding a basket full of home-made snacks. Her voice caused them to turn their head toward her. Their serious expression became soft and relaxed.

"Good morning, everyone! I just wanted to wish you all the best of luck and to come back home safe and sound," she said with a smile.

Pieck approached her and smiled at Charlotte, "Thank you, dear. You really didn't have to do this...but we appreciate it." She said and Charlotte gave her the basket.

"I wanted to do something for you all...It's the least I could do." Charlotte smiled back.

Porco then stepped forward, a sly grin on his face. "You know, Charlotte, if you ever need protection from that nobleman husband of yours, you can count on me."

Pieck raised an eyebrow, "Porco, you can't just offer to beat up a Marleyan nobleman. You’ll end up in jail. You family and I will be forced to endure the trouble of visiting you."

Porco rolled his eyes, "Oh, come on, Pieck...I’m trying to comfort her."

They all shared a laugh at that. Charlotte was touched by Porco's offer, wasn't sure if he was serious or not. Her heart was heavy as she moved on to say her goodbyes to the others.

Reiner gave Charlotte a bear hug, "Take care of yourself...we'll be back soon, and then we'll celebrate together."

"You too, Reiner...I'll be waiting for you all." She turned back the warm hug.

She then made her way down the line of warrior candidates; she shared a brief exchange with each one. Gabi and Falco wished her well, while Colt and Udo expressed their gratitude for the snacks. Zofia gave Charlotte a hug, wishing her luck with her upcoming wedding.

Charlotte then approached Commander Magath. Her eyes filled with sadness and hurt. Magath noticed and embraced her.

"Take care of yourself...you're like a daughter to me, and I don't want to see you get hurt," Magath said, his voice full of concern.

Charlotte smiled sadly in his chest and hugged him back, "Of course, Commander...Thank you so much for everything up until now. I'll always be grateful for your kindness...Stay safe, please."

Zeke, who had been keeping an eye on Charlotte from a distance, approached her. "Good luck, Charlotte. Remember, if you ever need my help, just send me a letter."

"Thank you, Mr. Zeke...You've been a great friend to me." Charlotte smiled at his kind words.

Everyone again bid her goodbyes; with Gabi shouting pointing at Charlotte, “You better not forget us while we’re away,” that made Charlotte laugh at her being loud as usual.

Then the train started to move. Charlotte waved goodbye to the warriors, tears streaming down her face. She knew that the war was going to be a long and difficult one, and she prayed for their safe return.

 

---

 

After the end of her shift, Charlotte sat at a small table near the window of the cozy cafe, sipping on her hot tea while gazing out at the busy street outside. She had asked Eren to meet her there, hoping they could talk about what she had in mind for her arranged marriage.

Finally, she saw him walk through the door, his tall, build frame filling the small space. Her heart skipped a beat as he made his way towards her, his eyes locked on hers.

"Hey," he said, a crooked smile spreading across his face. "Sorry I'm late."

"It's alright," Charlotte replied. "I just got here myself."

They both sat down at the table, their eyes locked on each other. Eren reached across the table to take Charlotte's hand, giving it a gentle squeeze.

"How are you doing?" he asked softly.

"Fine," Charlotte replied, though her voice betrayed the sadness she felt. "It's been a tough few days."

Eren nodded, his gaze never leaving hers. "I know. But we'll get through it together."

Charlotte smiled weakly, feeling a sense of comfort wash over her at his words.

 

“You know, Eren,” Charlotte spoke up again wanted to change the atmosphere to more cheerful one, after all she was here to make big demands, “I don’t know anything about your past, except what you've told me about your job and hobbies.”

She received a chuckle from him whom then leaned closer from his seat, “What it is you want to know, princess?” he asked mischievously.

Charlotte blushed by the new nickname she’s gotten, didn’t expect flirting and smooth talking from him of all people. "So much for being always a depressed and serious guy" She thought, watching him smirking and containing herself not to roll her eyes because she knew he was teasing her and it was working.

“I...w-well," Charlotte stuttered, trying to compose herself. "Damn it, keep it together idiot...It's not a fantasy novel," She thought again, cursing herself.

"I just know want to know more about you...Like where your parents is residing at the moment and if you have any siblings?” Charlotte finally managed to ask. She always was a bit skeptical about these kind of things, didn’t want to make him uncomfortable by asking too many personal question.

She looked at him patiently. However, Eren's face became serious and grim, making her almost regret bringing up the subject.

“My past is a long sad story,” Eren finally answered. “I leave the long part to another day...But, to answer briefly," he paused for a moment."My parents died, leaving me orphaned at a very young age. And I'm their only child.”

Charlotte had never seen so much sadness in this man's eyes. It was like she was finally reaching the real Eren, who finally decided to put the mask aside just for a moment. So, she reached across the table to take his hand, giving it a gentle squeeze as a form of comfort.

"I'm sorry for your loss," she said softly.

Eren looked up at her and gave her a sad smile. "Thank you...It's been a long time, but it still hurts so badly. No matter how many times I tried to convince myself otherwise."

Charlotte nodded in understanding, feeling a twinge of sympathy for the pain he must have endured for a long time. She herself lost her mother at a sensitive stage of her life when she needed her comfort and support the most. The lost of her father, Charles Vogel, was less painful even though still fresh. It was because General Vogel was never there for her, prioritizing his soldiers over his only child. But the man was her father after all and she respected him, even though he never respected his family enough.

She then asked about Eren's friends, curious to hear more about the people he cared for. Fortunately, that seemed to lift his spirit and make him forget about his parents. His face lit up immediately the moment Charlotte brought the word "friends". He then started to talk about the people who had been the closest to him, telling stories of their childhood adventures and funny moments they had shared together. Charlotte couldn't help but smile at the warmth and affection in his voice while he was speaking about them. She couldn't stop thinking about how cute and adorable Eren looked when he was blabbering about silly moments with his friends, calling them with funny names like "baldy", "horse-face", "nerd", etc and making her laugh. She already guessed that under this serious mask of his, there could be a little boy and she was right. Eren was still a boy who had been through a lot.

Happy that she was able to bring the light to his eyes, Charlotte then tried to tell more about herself. She shared some of her favorite moments with her mother, the times they spent baking together or watching the stars. She also told stories of her mother's love for music, how she would sing and play the piano for hours on end. She talked about how her mother used to take her to operas and festivals and how she would dance and twirl around to the music.

“So, that’s how she learned to dance like that,” Eren watched her as she talked, completely mesmerized with her. He could feel the weight of the world lifting off his shoulders, if only for a moment. He could listen to her soothing voice for hours.

The two kept talking, completely warmed up to each other more than anytime; both realized that they had more in common than they had originally thought. They had both love their mothers the most and lost them at a young age. However, Charlotte had no good memories of her own father to share, and it was a topic she rarely spoke about.

 

Eventually, they realized how much time had passed and that they had lost track of their original purpose for meeting.

Eren decided to interrupt their conversation to get to the point. "So, what did you want to talk to me about?" he asked, his voice filled with curiosity.

Charlotte couldn't help but feel nervous. She had asked him to meet her there because she needed to discuss something important with him, but now that he was there, she didn't know how to bring it up. However, first she needed to know something, hoping she was not misunderstanding the situation.

She took a deep breath, gathering her courage. "Well, it's about the kiss...I just wanted to clarify things between us," she said, feeling her face heat up.

Eren’s eyes locked onto hers, resting his chin on his plam. "Oh, and what is it that you want to clarify?" he asked, his voice low and husky.

Charlotte blush even deeper at his words. "I-I just wanted to make sure that we're on the same page. That it wasn't just a...um...one-time thing," she said, her voice barely above a whisper specially at the end of her sentence.

Eren chuckled at her, his hand reaching out to brush a strand of hair away from her face. "Believe me, Charlotte, it was definitely not a one-time thing," he said, his tone serious. "I've been thinking about that night every since."

Charlotte felt her heart skip a beat at his words, a small smile playing on her lips. "Me too," she admitted.

 

"Do you remember what you said to me the other night?" She asked again, gaining more confidence.

Eren looked at her with a quizzical expression. "Which part?" He looked at her with a mischievous glint in his eye, pretending to be clueless about what she was referring.

Charlotte's face turned red. She felt her heart beating fast as she brought up the topic, her cheeks flushing with a rosy hue. She nervously twirled a strand of hair around her finger while recounting the events of that night.

"Y-You told me you loved me," she said softly, her voice barely above a whisper. "And then we...kissed. You said you'd do anything to make me happy."

Her eyes met Eren's, searching for any sign of disbelief or doubt. Instead, she found his gaze unwavering, his expression serious and focused.

"And then we k-kissed again," she continued, her voice barely audible now. "But I stopped you when things started to go further. And you respected that."

Taking a deep breath, "When you told me you would do anything to make me happy...did you mean it?" she finished, her heart pounding in her chest as she waited for him to respond.

Eren leaned in, "Is that what you wanted to know?" he whispered, his voice low and husky.

On the other hand, Charlotte found herself leaning in closer, drawn to him like a moth to a flame. "Yes," she replied breathlessly.

Eren's eyes locked onto hers, his gaze intense and unwavering. "I meant every word," he said firmly, his hand still holding hers. "And I'll prove it to you, no matter what."

Charlotte felt a thrill run through her at his words, her heart swelling with emotion. She knew then that she could trust Eren with her life, and that he was the one person who would always be there for her. That was when she asked him the question that had been weighing on her mind.

"Will you marry me?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

Eren didn't hesitate for a moment. "Yes," he said, his eyes never leaving hers. "I will."

With that, she closed the gap and placed a gentle and quick kiss on his lips.

 

---

 

Eren's answer to her proposal made Charlotte feel relieved, but she couldn't help feeling a little bit nervous.

"But... how are we going to do it?" she asked, her voice slightly trembling.

The two were now walking down the road to Charlotte’s house, hand in hand with their fingers locked with each other.

"I have a plan," he claimed seriously. "But it won't be easy."

Charlotte looked at him with a mix of curiosity and concern. "What do you mean? What kind of plan?"

Eren took a deep breath before starting to explain, "We can go to a nearby city, one where we won't be recognized, and tell everyone we're going on a vacation. We'll spend some time there, just the two of us, and get married in secret. After we're married, we can come back to Liberio and make it official."

She observed Eren, impressed by his plan. "That's… actually a great idea, Eren...But how are we going to get married in secret? We don't know anyone in that city who can help us."

Eren smiled confidently. "Don't worry, I already thought about it. There's a priest I know in that city who owes me a favor. I'll call him and ask him to marry us."

Feeling her unease posture, he stopped and caressed her cheek with his free hand, "I know it's not going to be easy," he said. "But we can't let anyone else dictate our lives. We have to take control of our own destinies."

Charlotte nodded slowly, her heart beating faster with every word Eren spoke. She knew he was right. They had to be brave and take a risk if they wanted to be together.

"Alright," she said, a small smile forming on her lips. "Let's do it...Let's run away together."

Eren grinned at her, his eyes shining with excitement. "That's my girl," he said. "We'll make this work, princess. I promise."

 

As Eren and Charlotte reached the front gate of her house, they came to a stop. Eren's intense gaze bore into Charlotte's.

"Thank you for literally everything," Charlotte said, her voice low and soft.

"You don't have to thank me," Eren replied, his voice equally low. "I'll always be there for you."

 

Charlotte's heart skipped a beat at his words, and she felt the tension between them grow stronger. Eren stepped closer to her, their bodies almost touching.

"I can't wait until we're married," Eren said, his voice husky. "We won't have to say goodbye at your doorstep anymore."

Her breath caught in her throat as Eren leaned in to kiss her hand. Suddenly, he pulled her closer to him, and their lips met in a fiery kiss. In that moment, the world faded away, and all Charlotte could feel was Eren's strong arms around her and his lips on hers.

They finally pulled away and Eren gazed into Charlotte's eyes. His own filled with a fierce determination.

"I'll do whatever it takes to keep you safe," he whispered.

Charlotte felt her knees weaken at Eren's words. "I trust you with all my life, Eren." she whispered back, her eyes locked on his.

They kissed again, their lips molding together as they whispered sweet promises to each other.

 

---

 

The train rolled towards Karifa. Charlotte's excitement started to grow, not being able to wait in order to explore the city and spend time with Eren away from everything that was holding them back. On the train, Eren and Charlotte chatted about their plans for the day, holding hands and stealing glances at each other. They both already arranged things to be on this supposed vacation, which will eventually led to their marriage.

Charlotte couldn’t help but feel guilty about lying to her best friend, Natalie, when she told her she was taking a break. However, Charlotte didn’t want to take any risk, being exposed sooner than they planned. Their train finally arrived at Karifa station, a bustling seaside town. They stepped out of the train station and were greeted by the salty sea breeze and the sound of seagulls. The sun was shining and the sky was clear, with only a few fluffy clouds in the distance.

Eren took Charlotte's hand and pulled her closer, looking out towards the horizon. The sun was setting, casting a warm golden glow over the seaside town.

"This is incredible," Charlotte said, looking around in awe.

"I'm glad you like it," Eren replied, smiling at her.

"I love it," Charlotte said, beaming at him.

Karifa was a stunning port city, known for its breathtaking scenery and lively nightlife. The city was buzzing with tourists and locals alike, all enjoying the warm weather and beautiful views. The couple walked hand in hand, taking in the sights and sounds of the city. As they walked towards the hotel, they passed by a park filled with colorful flowers and a small pond with a fountain in the center.

Charlotte excitingly gestured towards the park, "We should come back here another day and have a picnic."

Eren chuckled at her reaction and agreed, "That sounds like a great idea,”

“We can also rent a boat and go out on the sea." Charlotte couldn’t stay on her feet for a second, acting like a excited child.

Eren just smiled at her. Seeing her reaction, he could tell this sweet girl hadn’t experienced much of life just like him and his friends. They continued walking and arrived at the hotel, a charming building with a view of the beach. They decided to check in and go up to their room on the top floor. As soon as they opened the door, they were met with a breathtaking view of the ocean.

Eren walked towards the balcony and said, "Perfect...we can watch the sunset from here."

Charlotte joined him and they both looked out at the horizon, the orange and pink hues of the sky reflecting on the water.

Eren pulled Charlotte close to him, holding her waist and looked deep into her eyes. He brushed her hair out of her face, observing her face which is coaxed with sunshine. Charlotte smiled and gave him a peck on his lips, her heart fluttering with excitement. "I'm so happy to be here with you." she whispered.

 

---

 

They spent the rest of the evening wandering around the town. They passed by small shops selling seashells and souvenirs. Charlotte spotted a small shop with a sign that read "Beach Treasures." The shop had an assortment of souvenirs, from seashells to postcards and trinkets. She was immediately drawn to the small seashell necklace on display and picked it up to examined it closely, admiring the intricate details of the shell and the delicate chain it was hanging from.

"It's beautiful, isn't it?" she said, showing it to Eren.

"It is," he agreed. "Do you want it?"

Charlotte hesitated for a moment before nodding her head. "I do, but I don't want you to feel like you have to buy it for me."

Eren smiled at her, "I want to buy it for you. It's a special occasion and you deserve something beautiful to remember it by."

Charlotte blushed at his words and smiled gratefully. Eren paid for the necklace and helped her put it on, admiring how it looked against her skin. The seashell pendant was the perfect size and shape for her, and it complemented her outfit perfectly.

"You look amazing," Eren said, looking at her with admiration.

"Thank you," Charlotte said, feeling a bit self-conscious but also happy to receive such a compliment from Eren.

 

They then decided to recreate some of their older moments, starting with ice creams and stopped by a small ice cream shop. However, this time Eren bought her a cone, laughing as she struggled to keep the ice cream from dripping onto her shirt.

"You're such a baby," Eren said, reaching over to wipe the corner of her mouth with his thumb.

"Oh, don't act like you're not enjoying this," Charlotte said, wiping her mouth with a napkin.

He raised an eyebrow. "Enjoying what? Seeing you with ice cream all over your face like a starved child?"

"No, silly," She said with a smile, punching him in the arm. "Enjoying teasing me."

Eren chuckled. "Hmm, maybe a little."

"Well, you know what they say," Charlotte said with a grin. "What goes around comes around."

Eren laughed. "Oh...you think you can tease me back, do you?"

Charlotte nodded, feeling playful. "I know I can."

Eren grinned. "Bring it on, my lady." And with that, the two of them continued to enjoy their ice creams, playfully teasing each other and enjoying the moment together.

 

As the sun began to set, they decided to stop at a seafood restaurant near the beach. The restaurant was open-air and had a stunning view of the ocean. The tables were adorned with white tablecloths and the sound of the waves crashing against the shore was a soothing background noise.

They ordered a variety of dishes and enjoyed the fresh, delicious food. While eating their meal, Charlotte noticed a big piece of food stuck in Eren's teeth every time he opened his mouth to take another bit of his food. She tried to subtly gesture to him to get it out, but Eren didn't seem to notice. After a few minutes, Charlotte couldn't contain her laughter anymore and burst out laughing.

"Eren, you have something stuck in your teeth!" she exclaimed, trying to hold back her giggles.

Eren's expression turned to one of mild embarrassment as he realized his mistake. "Why didn't you tell me earlier?" he asked, trying to discreetly remove the food with his tongue.

"I tried to signal to you, but you were too oblivious... Now who is the baby?!" Charlotte replied, still chuckling.

Eren, not wanting to let Charlotte have the last laugh, decided to turn the tables on her. "Wow, you must be so desperate...It's just been an hour and you already tried to get back on me. I should remember not to accept a challenge from you," he teased, with a sly smile on his face. She giggled at his response, feeling happy and relaxed in his company.

 

After dinner, they decided to walk along the beach, holding hands and enjoying the sound of the waves crashing onto the shore. The cool ocean breeze brushed against Charlotte's cheeks as she walked hand in hand with Eren on the sandy beach. His mind drifted back to the first time he and his friends had seen the ocean. He remembered the excitement and wonder they had all felt, the sense of awe at the vastness of the sea and the endless horizon stretching out before them.

"This is peaceful," Charlotte said, looking out into the vast expanse of blue water.

Eren's smile widened and replied, "Yeah, it is...It reminds me of when I first saw the ocean with my friends. We were all so excited and amazed by its beauty."

He continued to smile to himself as he thought about his friends, remembering how each of them had reacted differently to seeing the ocean for the first time. Armin had been amazed by the sheer scale of it all, Mikasa had been both cutely scared and struck by the unfamiliar beauty and majesty of the waves, and Sasha had immediately run into the water, laughing and splashing water like a child. Jean and Connie tried to playfully drawn the other after tasting the sea water, finding out how salty it was. Typical captain Levi avoid touching the water like a cat while watching out for commander Hange so she won't do something insane like getting poisoned by some strange species.

He then turned to looked at Charlotte walking beside him. Eren couldn't help but see a bit of both Mikasa and Armin in her. Her eyes were full of wonder and curiosity, and he could tell that she was taking in every detail of the ocean and the surrounding landscape even though it wasn't her first time seeing this. At the same time, there was a quiet strength and determination in her that reminded him of Mikasa, and that’s why he fell for her that deeply.

"You know, Charlotte...the more time I spend time with you, the more I see aspects of my friends in you," Eren said, a thoughtful expression on his face.

Charlotte grinned at the comparison and felt a sense of comfort in being compared to Eren's friends, knowing how much he cared for them. "I take that as a compliment," she said.

Eren chuckled. "You should...I care about them a lot like they're my family."

The two of them continued walking along the peaceful beach, enjoying each other's company and the beautiful scenery around them. They then passed by a group of musicians playing on the beach, Eren pulled Charlotte close, taking her waist and started dancing with her. Charlotte laughed at his sudden action and danced with him, feeling carefree and happy.

As they danced, Eren's movements were a bit awkward at first, but he tried to found his rhythm and started to lead Charlotte with more confidence. Charlotte laughed at his clumsy steps and teased him, "I noticed before, but you are such a terrible dancer, Eren."

Eren grinned and pulled her closer, "Well, if my miserable situation make you laugh, so be it."

Charlotte made a thoughtful face, "Maybe I should teach you some moves later."

Eren smirked, "Deal. And I can teach you some self-defense moves." Remembering the time, he created a scenario to play the hero and save her. She was trembling so badly, so he didn’t want her to be in that position again when he wasn’t around to rescue her.

Charlotte raised an eyebrow, "Really?"

"Really, I can teach you how to handle a knife and protect yourself with it."

"Hmmm," Charlotte grinned and winked, "Sounds lovely."

 

She couldn't believe how lucky she was to be with Eren in this moment, feeling so free and alive. The musicians started to play another beautiful piece while the ocean waves crashing against the shore in the background.

"Let's make a wish," Eren whispered, holding Charlotte close to his chest. "Anything you want, I'll make it come true."

Charlotte closed her eyes and took a deep breath, feeling the warmth of Eren's embrace. "I wish we could stay here forever," she said softly, a smile spreading across her face.

Eren smiled back sadly, his fingers interlaced with Charlotte's. "I wish that too." he whispered, and they continued to dance, lost in each other's arms.

 

Notes:

Well, Charlotte is growing some balls thanks to Eren hahaha

Wished Eren gave Mikasa the same courage in the canon to express her feelings but again Mikasa lacked self-confidence in her femininity, and unlike Charlotte who raised to be a lady, she was trained to be a tough soldier from a very young age. That's my understanding of why Mikasa was never able to confess openly without family-zoning Eren.

Chapter 14: Happily married – part I

Notes:

Another chapter for Eren x Charlotte, so enjoy while you can :))

Warning: a little explicit content

 

Charlotte stood in front of the mirror, her hands shaking as she tried to put on her pearl necklace. Both her and Eren spent all their morning while trying to arrange things, making sure everything is going smoothly.

She took a deep breath and looked at herself in the mirror. Her heart was beating so fast that she felt like it might jump out of her chest. She couldn't believe that today was the day she would marry Eren. He already arranged this date for their marriage since it’s one of the few days the priest who owed Eren, is currently available.

Charlotte couldn't help but feel a sense of disappointment that nothing had happened between them the previous night. They both were already tired because of the long road. Therefore, after they had gotten back to their hotel room, they immediately started to prepare for sleep. Eren took the couch, so Charlotte won’t feel uncomfortable. She was touched by his minor gestures like this, however deep down she wishes the man she loves would’ve at least made a move.

Breaking out of her thoughts, Charlotte carefully applied her makeup and styled her hair in a loose updo, taking her time to make sure everything was just right.

 

As she slipped into her mother's wedding dress, she felt a pang of sadness and nostalgia. The dress was a beautiful vintage piece, with delicate lace detailing and a flowing skirt. It covered her upper body with a sheer lace fabric, leaving her shoulders bare and showing a hint of her collarbone. Despite her nerves, Charlotte felt a sense of calm wash over her as she looked at herself in the mirror. She knew that marrying Eren was the right decision, and she couldn't wait to start their new life together.

She heard a knock on the door and turned around to see Eren walking in, looking handsome in his simple suit. He looked dashing in his suit, with his messy black hair combed back neatly. He smiled at her warmly and said, "You look beautiful, Charlotte," His eyes held an intense gaze as he stared at her, and Charlotte felt a shiver run down her spine.

"And you look handsome," she replied, trying to keep her voice steady.

 

Charlotte saw Eren staring at her with a look of pure desire. He took a step towards her, gently grasping her hand and pulling her closer. They locked eyes. Their breathing became more and more labored. Eren's hands went to Charlotte's waist, pulling her in for a deep, passionate kiss. She responded eagerly, her arms wrapping around Eren's neck as they lost themselves in the moment. The sound of their lips smacking and soft moans filled the room.

As the kiss deepened, Eren's hands roamed over Charlotte's body, caressing her curves and making her shiver with pleasure.

 

But just as things were starting to get heated, Charlotte pulled away, a look of concern on her face.

"Wait, Eren...we can't let this get out of hand right before the wedding," she said, looking up at him with a mix of desire and trepidation.

Eren looked at her with a sultry smile, his eyes dark with desire. "Making excuses, huh?" he teased, pulling her into a tight embrace. His teasing words made Charlotte's heart race. She blushed and tried to push him away, but he only held her tighter.

"Eren, please," she whispered, but her voice was trembling with desire.

But he didn't let her go, instead chuckled and whispered back, "Once this wedding is over, I'm going to take you to our room and show you just how much I love you."

Her cheeks flushed with embarrassment and excitement as Eren teased her about what he planned to do to her once the wedding was over. She couldn't help but feel weird between her legs.

“You have no idea, how much I resisted the urge to just pin you and make you mine last night,” Eren whispered into her ear, his breath hot against her skin.

Charlotte gasped at his words and felt a surge of desire coursing through her veins. She couldn't deny that she wanted him just as badly.

“But after our wedding, I want to show you that pleasure can be pain…” Eren, enjoying her reaction, bits her earlobe, “And pain can be pleasure…”

Charlotte tried to suppress a giggle, feeling slightly embarrassed but also aroused by Eren's words.

"Eren, please stop," she protested weakly, but her voice lacked conviction. Eren grinned wickedly and leaned in to put a tender kiss on her neck.

"Are you sure?" he murmured, his lips sending electric shocks down her spine. "I bet I can make you forget everything in a matter of minutes."

Charlotte moaned softly, her resistance crumbling under his relentless assault. She knew she shouldn't give in, but she couldn't help herself. Eren was her everything, and she wanted him more than anything else in the world. Eren finally pulls away with a mischievous smile, enjoying the effect he was having on her.

"You can't run from me, princess," he said, his voice deep and seductive. "I'll always find you, no matter where you go."

Of course, Charlotte already knew that their wedding night was going to be unforgettable, and she couldn't wait to see what Eren had in store for her. However, it seemed Eren wasn’t done teasing her. He leaned in again and whispered in her ear, "You look stunning in that dress. I can't wait to see what you look like out of it."

Her face was already turned into a tomato as she playfully hit him on the chest, but couldn't hide the smile that appeared on her lips.

“This man is unbearable.” She thought, laughing to herself while trying to make Eren realizes they’re going to be late if they don’t start moving right then.

 

---

 

The wedding ceremony site is a small, quaint chapel hidden away in a quiet corner of the city. The chapel is made of stone and has a rustic feel to it, with small stained glass windows and wooden pews. The walls are adorned with religious paintings and statues, and there is a small altar at the front of the chapel.

The air inside is still and quiet, creating a peaceful and intimate atmosphere for the ceremony. Soft sunlight streams in through the stained glass windows, casting colorful patterns on the walls and the couple standing before the priest. The chapel is a serene and romantic setting for Eren and Charlotte to exchange their vows and start their new life together.

 

As they walked towards the chapel, Charlotte couldn't help but feel a sense of nervousness and excitement coursing through her veins. She glanced over at Eren, who had a small smile on his lips and a look of determination in his eyes. The air was filled with the sweet scent of blooming flowers that surrounded the chapel, and a light breeze rustled through the trees.

Eren squeezed her hand reassuringly, and she felt a sense of calm wash over her. Inside the chapel, the priest stood waiting for them, dressed in a simple black robe. He welcomed them with a kind smile and led them to the altar, where a small bouquet of wildflowers awaited them. As they stood facing each other,

Eren took both of Charlotte's hands in his, and they looked into each other's eyes with pure love and affection.

 

As they stood in front of the altar, the priest began the ceremony. "Dearly beloved, we are gathered here today to celebrate the union of Eren and Charlotte in holy matrimony. Marriage is a sacred bond between two souls, and it is a joyous occasion to witness two people who are deeply in love join their lives together."

Eren and Charlotte looked at each other, their eyes shining with emotion. The priest's words were soothing and comforting, reminding them of the sacred bond they were about to form. When it was time to exchange their vows. The priest asked them to repeat after him.

Eren went first with fierce determination. "I, Eren, take you Charlotte, to be my lawfully wedded wife, to have and to hold, from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, until death do us part." He looked deeply into Charlotte's eyes as he spoke. "I promise to stand by your side, to love you through thick and thin, to be your partner in all things and to never let you feel alone in this world,”

Charlotte's heart swelled with love as she spoke her vows. "I, Charlotte, take you Eren, to be my lawfully wedded husband, to have and to hold, from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, until death do us part." Her voice was soft, but full of determination as she spoke. "I promise to be faithful and devoted to you, to always support you in your dreams and to be your rock when you need it most," she said, her gaze unwavering.

 

They exchanged rings, a symbol of their eternal love and commitment to each other. Ones Eren had brought with himself, claiming they’re gifts from a family member who couldn’t attend their wedding. The priest then blessed them and pronounced them husband and wife. "You may now kiss the bride," he said with a smile.

Eren leaned in, his hand on Charlotte's cheek, as she closed her eyes and tilted her head slightly. Their lips met softly, and Eren's other hand found its way to the small of her back, pulling her closer. His hands cupped her face gently as he deepened the kiss, his lips moving slowly and sensually against hers.

Charlotte's hands found their way to Eren's broad shoulders, and she pulled herself closer to him, her body melting into his. The kiss was tender yet passionate, filled with the love and desire that they had for each other. Their lips moved in perfect harmony, each kiss building upon the last. They pulled away only when they had to, their eyes locked in a loving gaze as they basked in the warmth of their embrace.

Eren then swept Charlotte into his arms, spinning her around as they laughed and cheered. They had done it - they were now happily married.

 

---

 

After the ceremony, they took some time to explore the nearby gardens, taking in the beauty of the flowers and the peacefulness of the setting.

Eren's eyes roamed over the stunning scenery, but his mind was preoccupied with thoughts of the future. He was walking alongside Charlotte, holding her hand tightly as they strolled through the gardens. He couldn't help but feel a twinge of guilt in his chest, knowing that he had brought her to this place under false pretenses. When they make their marriage official on the papers in Liberio, he will be able enter the Marley headquarters easier before the return of the warriors.

He knew he had promised, as a husband, to take care of her and protect her, but he couldn't help but wonder if he was being selfish in bringing her away from her old life. He couldn't stand the thought of her being trapped in an unhappy marriage, so he had taken matters into his own hands. However, he couldn't shake off the guilt he felt for bringing her into all of this.

Eren looked over at Charlotte, admiring her beauty. As she stopped to smell a particularly fragrant flower, Eren watched Charlotte with a warm smile.

"Isn't this garden beautiful?" he said, trying to distract himself from his own conflicted thoughts.

Charlotte nodded in agreement, a content smile on her face.

"Yes, it's lovely. I can't believe we're actually married," she said, still in a state of disbelief.

Eren chuckled softly. "Believe it, my precious wife. You're stuck with me now," he said, squeezing her hand gently.

Charlotte giggled, her eyes sparkling with happiness. "I wouldn't want it any other way, my beloved husband," she said, leaning in for a kiss. Eren and Charlotte's lips met in a soft, tender kiss. The kiss lasted shortly as they parted away to smile at each other.

 

As they continued to walk through the gardens, Eren's thoughts wandered to his own past and the pain he had experienced as a child. He reflected on how Charlotte had shown him that not all Marleyans were his enemies and how her kindness and strength had slowly broken down the walls he had built around himself.

He couldn't help but admire Charlotte's personality, her resilience, and her determination to live life on her own terms. Despite the harsh reality of the world they lived in, Charlotte still had hope and fought for what she believed in. He felt a slight pang of guilt for what he was planning to do with the rumbling, but he still felt determined to carry out his plan.

However, the more he thought about her, the more he began to question his own beliefs about the world. Could there really be a way to coexist peacefully with those who were not from Paradise, or was violence the only solution? Eren's mind then raced with ideas on how to convince Charlotte to come with him back to Paradise. He knew that Charlotte would never agree to go back with him, but he couldn't leave her behind and risk exposing her to danger.

So, he was determined to do whatever it took to make her see that they were meant to be together.

“I definitely wouldn’t let her stay here and be in danger of the rumbling,” He thought, already knowing how Charlotte would react when she finds out who he is and what he is about to do. She would be devastated knowing her husband is the world’s true devil and blame herself for being manipulated.

One the other hand, he couldn't let go of his determination to save his people, to ensure the survival of Paradis Island. He wondered if it was possible to alter the future, to change the course of history. He had always believed in the inevitability of fate, but now he wasn't so sure. The visions of his future had stopped coming to him, and he wondered if it was a sign that the future could indeed be changed.

 

Lost in his thoughts, Eren didn't realize that they had been walking for quite some time. Charlotte stopped and turned to him with a smile.

"Eren, are you alright?" she asked, noticing the troubled look on his face.

Eren snapped out of his thoughts and forced a smile. "I'm fine...I was just lost in thought for a moment there," he replied, trying to brush it off.

Charlotte gave him a concerned look but didn't press the matter. Instead, she took his hand and led him to a nearby bench. They sat down, and Eren found himself relaxing in her presence.

The breeze gently blew through the gardens, rustling the leaves of the trees and carrying the sweet scent of flowers. Charlotte leaned her head on Eren's shoulder, and he wrapped an arm around her, feeling content and at peace.

"Eren," Charlotte whispered, breaking the silence. "Thank you for being with me. Today has been the happiest day of my life."

Eren's heart swelled with emotion at her words. "I'm glad I could make you happy," he replied, squeezing her hand.

 

Eren already acknowledged the difference between his love for Charlotte and Mikasa. While his love for Mikasa was pure and selfless, his love for Charlotte was much more selfish. His love for Mikasa had always been more like family, a bond formed through shared experiences and tragedy, but his love for Charlotte was different. He knew that his love for Charlotte wasn't entirely healthy.

He was aware that he was treating her like a drug, seeking out her presence whenever he could and feeling agitated and restless whenever they were apart.

“No one had being able to make me feel like this, not even Mikasa,” He thought. He then glanced at Charlotte who was peacefully resting her on his shoulder, “She is like breath of fresh air to me.” He thought while putting a tender kiss on her forehead, which made her close her eyes.

Eren realized that his love for her had given him something to live for, something beyond his duty as the Attack Titan. He looked up at the sky and wondered if there was a way to reconcile his love for both Mikasa and Charlotte.

He wondered if his love for Charlotte could change his mind, if it could make him abandon his plan and find another way to protect his loved ones. However, he couldn't ignore the fact that he was still determined to carry out the rumbling, even if it meant destroying the world.

At the same time, Eren couldn't shake off the feeling that he was on the brink of something big, something that could change the course of history.

 

Charlotte sensed the worry from him, so she decided to lighten the mood by teasing him.

"Regretting our marriage already, Mr. Kruger?" she asked with a playful grin, looking up at him to see his reaction.

Eren, not expecting that comment, rolled his eyes, but smiled. "As if. You know I'd marry you a thousand times over if I had to."

Charlotte's smile widened at his words. "Well, I guess that means we'll have to start planning our second wedding soon then."

Eren chuckled, feeling grateful for her kind nature that always seemed to lift his spirits. "Sure, but let's enjoy our honeymoon phase for a little longer first, Mrs. Kruger."

“Mrs. Yeager” Eren contained himself not to call her with that title, “Not yet,” He thought to himself, hoping for the time when everyone is going to know her with that title.

They sat in silence once again, but this time, it was a comfortable silence. Eren felt at ease with Charlotte, and for the first time in a long time, he allowed himself to simply enjoy the moment without worrying about the future.

 

---

 

As they approached the door to their hotel room, Eren turned to Charlotte and took her hand in his. "Close your eyes," he said with a smile. She raised an eyebrow but did as she was told, and then Eren led her into the room. Charlotte could smell the sweet aroma of the rose petals before she even opened her eyes. When she did, she gasped at the sight before her.

Eren had arranged a table set up with candles and rose petals scattered around. He had even ordered her favorite wine. Charlotte couldn't help but smile, feeling so lucky. As Eren pulled out the chair for Charlotte, she sat down and thanked him with a big smile.

"I can't believe you did all of this," she said, taking in the romantic atmosphere of the room. "It's so beautiful."

Eren grinned, feeling pleased with himself. "Anything for you," he said, pouring her a glass of wine. "I wanted to make tonight special."

Charlotte took a sip of her wine and savored the taste. "This is amazing," she said, looking at Eren. "How did you know this was my favorite?"

Eren chuckled. "I observe more than you think," he said. Charlotte smiled warmly at him, feeling a wave of love for Eren.

 

They began to eat, savoring the delicious food, and soon the conversation turned to more playful topics. Eren teased Charlotte about how nervous she had been earlier in the day, and Charlotte playfully slapped his arm in response.

"You know, you're even more beautiful when you're flustered," he said with a teasing tone.

Charlotte couldn't stop the blush from creeping up her cheeks.

"You're just trying to make me blush all the time I swear," she replied, taking a sip of her drink.

Eren chuckled. "Maybe but I also mean it...you looked stunning today."

Charlotte smiled, feeling a warm feeling in her chest.

"Thank you, Eren. You looked pretty breathtaking yourself," she said, giving him a compliment back.

Eren grinned, leaning in closer to her. "So, Mrs. Kruger, what are your plans for tonight?" he asked, wiggling his eyebrows playfully.

Charlotte couldn't help but laugh, shaking her head at his antics. "I don't know, Mr. Kruger. Any suggestions?" she replied, playing along.

Eren pretended to think for a moment. "Well, we could always just stay in this room and celebrate all night," he said, his voice dropping to a husky whisper. Charlotte's eyes widened at his suggestion, feeling her cheeks flush with heat.

"Eren!" she exclaimed, both embarrassed and excited by his words.

"What? I'm just saying, we have the whole night to ourselves," he replied, his tone turning more serious. She giggled as she pushed him away playfully,

"We're supposed to be eating, Eren," she said, "Don't distract me with your flirting."

Eren raised an eyebrow, "Who said anything about stopping the flirting?" he said with a smirk, "I don't think I could stop myself even if I wanted to."

Charlotte rolled her eyes, but the smile on her face told Eren that she was enjoying their banter as much as he was. They continued eating their food, the playful teasing and flirtation between them never faded, only building more and more intense sexual tension as the night went on.

 

As they continued to enjoy their meal, Charlotte took a few more sips of wine and started to giggle. Eren couldn't help but laugh at her adorable drunken state.

"Wow, I've never seen you like this before," Eren said with a smile, looking at Charlotte with adoration.

"What, you don't like it?" Charlotte asked, her cheeks flushing with a hint of embarrassment.

"No, I love it acutally," Eren replied, taking her hand in his. "It's nice to see you let loose and have fun, you know...being less shy," He then kissed her hand and keep caressing it. Charlotte giggled again, feeling bolder with every sip of wine. She leaned in closer, a mischievous glint in her eyes.

"You know, Eren," she said in a sultry tone, "I can't wait to see what you look like under those fancy clothes."

Eren choked on his drink and started coughing and sputtering, trying to compose himself as Charlotte looked at him with a mischievous grin on her face, while biting her lips.

"What's the matter, Eren? Can't handle a little bit of my flirting?" she teased, taking another sip of her wine.

Eren shook his head, still coughing a little. "You caught me off guard, that's all," he said, his face turning a little red.

Charlotte giggled again, feeling emboldened by the wine. "Well, you better get used to it, darling," she said, using the word for the first time and feeling a thrill of excitement run through her.

Eren's eyes widened at the term, and he felt a rush of emotion in his chest. "I like the sound of that," he said, reaching across the table to take Charlotte's hand.

Charlotte leaned in, feeling a surge of desire as she looked into Eren's eyes. "I like the sound of it too," she said, her voice low and husky.

 

With that, they both were all over each other. Eren pulled Charlotte into a deep kiss, their lips locking in a heated embrace. A soft moan escaped Charlotte's mouth, her hands sliding up to tangle in his hair. She deepened the kiss, her tongue seeking entrance into his mouth.

Eren groaned in respond, his arms wrapping around her waist and pulling her closer to him. The sound of their lips and tongues meeting echoed in the room, intermingled with their heavy breathing. Their kisses were passionate and urgent, with his hands roaming over Charlotte's body, caressing her curves and eliciting shivers of pleasure.

Charlotte's hands roamed over His muscular chest and back, her fingertips grazing over every inch of his skin. The wet sounds of their tongues sliding against each other filled the air. Eren nibbled on Charlotte's bottom lip, eliciting a soft whimper from her.

They broke the kiss only briefly to catch their breath, before their lips were once again locked in a passionate embrace. The second kiss became more urgent, more intense, as their bodies demanded more.

Eren pushed Charlotte back against the wall, pressing his body against hers. The feeling of his hard muscles against her soft curves sent a shiver down Charlotte's spine. She wrapped her legs around his waist, pulling him in closer, their bodies molded together as they continued their passionate kiss.

As Eren's hands roamed over Charlotte's body, he let out a low growl of desire. He squeezed her ass, pulling her even closer to him, feeling her warmth and softness. Charlotte moaned into his mouth, the sound muffled by their kiss.

His tongue delved deeper, exploring every inch of her mouth as he tasted her sweetness. Their kiss became more frantic, their breathing growing heavy and ragged. She could feel Eren's hard dick pressing against her, and she couldn't help but grind against him, desperate for more.

Eren broke the kiss, trailing hot kisses down her neck and collarbone. He could feel her heat and arousal growing and getting wetter with each passing moment, and he couldn't resist teasing her a little.

"You like it when I have you pressed against the wall, don't you, baby?" he whispered, his lips brushing against her ear. "Tell me what you want me to do to you."

Charlotte gasped as she felt his hardness against her, and she couldn't help but moan out in pleasure.

"I want you to take me, Eren," she whispered, her voice low and sultry. "I want you to make me yours."

Eren smirked at her words, feeling his own desire growing stronger by the second.

"You're mine already, Charlotte," he growled, his hands gripping her hips tightly. "And I'm going to make sure you never forget it."

He then leaned in for another heated kiss, his tongue dueling with hers as their bodies moved in perfect sync. His hands moved down to cup Charlotte's bottom, pulling her closer to him. He deepened the kiss, his tongue exploring her mouth as if he wanted to devour her completely. The sound of their moans and heavy breathing filled the room, mingling with the wet sounds of their lips and tongues.

 

Notes:

Now, they're husband and wife.

The following next chapters are going to be so smutty, I hope you all are ready

Chapter 15: Happily married – part II

Notes:

I managed to finish this chapter sooner than expected ;)

 

Warning: Extremely huge explicit content (The whole chapter is all about smut!)

 

To be clear, this is my very first time writing a smut scene but I tried my best... so I hope it doesn't disappoint!

 

The room was dimly lit, with soft light coming from the bedside lamps casting a warm glow over everything. The walls were painted a deep shade of blue, with a few paintings of the beach and ocean adorning them.

A large king-sized bed took up most of the space in the room, with plush pillows and white sheets inviting them to relax and get comfortable.

There was a small table and chairs in the corner of the room, where they had enjoyed their dinner earlier.

The curtains were drawn back, revealing a stunning view of the moonlit beach outside, the waves gently lapping against the shore. The salty sea breeze filled the room, adding to the romantic atmosphere.

 

Eren continued to trail kisses down Charlotte's body. She suddenly tensed up and pushed him away gently. "Wait, Eren," she said softly, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. "I-I've never done this before."

He looked up at her, his eyes softening with understanding. "Me neither," he admitted, his voice gentle. Charlotte’s eyes widened at his reply.

Eren chuckled softly as he looked into Charlotte's eyes. "You seem surprised," he said, running a hand through his hair.

Charlotte was staring at him in disbelieved, thinking how that is possible for a man to be this confident when he still hasn’t experience sexual acts with another partner.

"What, you thought I was some kind of womanizer?" he asked teasingly upon seeing her reaction, his hand reaching and brushing a strand of hair from her face.

Charlotte nodded, biting her lip slightly. "I just assumed, given your...flirtatious nature, that you would have been with plenty of women before," she admitted.

Eren's expression softened as he took her hand in his. "I've never been with anyone like I've been with you, Charlotte," he said earnestly. "You make me feel things I never thought were possible."

Charlotte blushed at his words, feeling a warmth spread through her chest. "You make me feel the same way," she whispered, leaning in to press her lips against his, as she was still standing against the wall. As their kiss deepened, his hands roamed over her body, hesitantly at first but gaining confidence as Charlotte responded to his touch. He broke the kiss and looked at her with a mixture of desire and nervousness.

"Are you sure you want to do this?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

Charlotte nodded, a small smile playing at the corners of her lips. "I'm sure," she replied, reaching up to stroke his cheek. "I want to be with you, Eren."

With that, Eren kissed her again, his hands moving with increasing urgency as they explored each other's bodies.

 

Her breath caught in her throat. She felt Eren's lips against her neck, kissing and nibbling on the sensitive skin. As his lips continued to work on her neck, Charlotte couldn't help but let out a soft gasp, "Mmm, Eren, that feels so good."

Charlotte shivered in pleasure, feeling Eren's hardness press against her.

Eren's hands moved to the back of her dress, unzipping it slowly and letting her dress fall to the ground as he was kissing and nipping on the delicate skin of her neck. She moved her hands down to his shirt, unbuttoning it slowly and helping him removing his shirt. Her hands roamed over Eren's muscular chest and abs, feeling the heat radiating from his body.

Eren grinned down at her, pulling her close and capturing her lips in a deep, passionate kiss. His own hands wandering over her body, teasingly brushing against her skin.

 

Eren couldn't help but growl in satisfaction as he felt her body pressed up against his, her curves fitting perfectly against him. "You're mine, Charlotte," he whispered into her ear, his breath hot against her skin.

Charlotte's eyes widened as she heard the possessive tone in his voice, but she couldn't deny the thrill it sent through her. "Yours," she breathed out, her fingers trailing over his chest and down to his abs, "You're so strong," she added, admiring the muscles rippling under his skin.

Eren chuckled, the sound low and husky. "And you're so beautiful," he murmured. His lips trailed down Charlotte's neck as he continued to whisper dirty words to her."I want to feel you all around my cock," he growled.

"I want to make you come, over and over again." Charlotte gasped as Eren's fingers trailed down her spine, sending shivers down her body.

"I want to explore every inch of your body," he murmured, his voice filled with desire.

Eren smirked, his eyes filled with lust. "I'm never letting you go," he said possessively. His grip tightened around her waist as he kissed her fiercely. His hands roamed over her body.

 

As Eren continued to hold her, his hands trailing up and down her sides possessively, Charlotte could feel the intensity of his desire. She giggled as he nipped at her ear, playfully squirming in his embrace.

"If you can catch me, I'm all yours," Charlotte said teasingly, wiggling out of his grasp, her playful demeanor lighting up the room.

Eren's eyes darkened with desire as he watched her move. "You're playing a dangerous game, little one," he murmured with a smirk, his hands reaching out to grab her, but she was too quick for him, making him groan.

Charlotte grinned, the thrill of the chase coursing through her veins. "I like dangerous games," she replied, her voice sultry and alluring. Her heart was pounding as Eren chased her around the room, his eyes gleaming with desire.

She knew she wouldn't be able to outrun him forever, but she loved the thrill of the chase. Eventually, Eren managed to catch her, his strong arms wrapping around her waist and pulling her close.

"Gotcha," he whispered in her ear, his hot breath sending shivers down her spine. Charlotte turned around to face him, her heart racing with anticipation. Eren's intense gaze made her knees weak, and she found herself getting lost in his dark green eyes. She let out a gasp as he lifted her up and carried her towards the bed, pinning her down gently. His eyes smoldering with desire as he looked down at her.

"Looks like I caught you," Eren said, a smirk playing on his lips as his lips ghosting over her neck.

Charlotte start giggling, feeling ticklish. ”Looks like it,” she said, chuckling and enjoying being in Eren’s arms.

“Bon appetite,” Eren whispered over her neck, a devilish grin appearing on his face.

 

Charlotte moaned as Eren started kissing her neck, his lips trailing kisses from her jaw down to her collarbone. She arched her neck, giving him better access, and ran her fingers through his hair, pulling him closer. He nipped and sucked at her skin, leaving behind a trail of red marks.

Eren groaned, his hands sliding down to her breasts, teasing her nipples through her bra. Charlotte whimpered, the sensation of his hands on her sending shivers down her spine.

Eren looked up at her, his eyes dark with lust. "So pretty," he murmured, before capturing her lips in a fierce kiss.

"Eren," she moaned between the kisses, her hands gripping the sheets tightly.

He smirked in return, his lips curving up in a wicked grin. "I love the sound of my name on your lips," he whispered, before returning his attention to her body.

He trailed hot, open-mouthed kisses down her neck, sucking and nibbling at her skin until she moaned with pleasure. Eren's hands found their way to the clasp of Charlotte's bra, and he skillfully unhooked it, freeing her full breasts. He took one nipple into his mouth, swirling his tongue around it while his fingers teased the other.

Charlotte's back arched as she gasped for breath, overwhelmed by the sensation. She moaned, arching her back and tangling her fingers in his hair, urging him to continue. Eren's touch was electric, sending shivers down her spine and making her body tremble with anticipation. His lips moved hungrily over her skin, leaving a trail of wet kisses and love bites all over her chest and breasts. As Eren moved his attention to her other breast, Charlotte's hands tangled in his hair, pulling him closer to her.

"Eren," Charlotte gasped, her voice thick with desire. "Please, don't stop."

Eren looked up at her, a devilish smirk on his face. "Never," he replied before diving back in, his mouth on her skin once again. His tongue flicking over her hardened nipple, sucking and pulling it with his teeth.

Charlotte arched her back and moaned as Eren's fingers found their way between her legs, teasing her through the fabric of her panties. She tangled her fingers in his hair as he continued to suck on her nipples, sending waves of pleasure through her body. Eren's fingers were skillful and teasing. They traced slow circles over Charlotte's clothed sex, eliciting soft moans from her lips.

Eren let out a low growl as he continued to tease her, his mouth still working on her nipples, which made her squirm beneath him. He could feel how wet she was becoming and he was eager to taste her.

With a final lick, he let go of her nipple with a wet pop, his lips trailing down her chest and stomach. He flicked his tongue over her navel, causing her to gasp, before trailing wet kisses lower and lower until he reached the top of her panties. He could see how soaked they were, the fabric clinging to her skin.

With a wicked grin, he pulled them aside, revealing her glistening core. He leaned in, inhaling her scent before he licked a broad stripe up her folds. He used his fingers to spread her open, revealing the pink, glistening flesh.

Charlotte looked up at Eren, her eyes clouded with desire, and saw the hunger in his gaze while gazing at her open pussy. She felt a shiver run down her spine.

 

"Stop staring," she murmured, trying to hide her face. Eren chuckled darkly, his fingers started to circle her clit. Meanwhile, coming up to whisper in her ear. 

"Why would I want to do that?" he whispered in her ear, his breath hot against her skin, running his fingers through her folds.

With that, he gently removed her hands from her face with his free hand and pinned them above her head, leaning in to capture her lips in a hungry kiss, his tongue sweeping into her mouth as he pressed her down onto the bed. He could feel her body quivering beneath him. Suddenly, he hooked his fingers into the waistband of her panties and slowly pulled them down, tossing them aside. His gaze fixed on her flushed face as he ran his fingers through her slick folds.

Charlotte whimpered, her hips bucking against his hand. Eren smiled, his breath hot against her skin.

"You're so wet for me," Eren groaned, his voice deep with desire as he continued to tease her with his fingers slowly circling her clit.

Charlotte moaned in respond to his dirty talk, her body arching up towards his touch. "Please, Eren," she whispered, her voice breathless with desire. "I need you."

Eren raised his head to look at her, his eyes dark with desire. "I'm all yours, my dear Charlotte," he said huskily before sliding two fingers inside of her. He slowly pumped his fingers in and out of her slowly, curling them slightly to hit all the right spots while watching her reaction intensely. Charlotte's moans grew louder and more desperate as Eren's fingers expertly explored her inner walls.

She writhed beneath him, her hips bucking in time with his movements. The sensations he was causing were intense, each touch sending waves of pleasure through her body.

"Do you like that, baby?" he asked, his voice deep and husky with desire.

Charlotte could only nod, her body trembling with pleasure. Eren quickly learned exactly how to touch her, how to make her feel good in all the right places. She arched her back again as he added a third finger, stretching her just the right amount.

"I want to make you come, my lovely wife," Eren continued, his breath hot against her ear. "I want to make you scream my name and beg for more."

Charlotte moaned in response, her hips moving to meet his fingers. Eren could feel how wet she was, how ready she was for him. He couldn't wait to be inside her, to feel her tightness around him.

"I want to taste you," he added, his breath hot against her skin as he moved his mouth lower. "And feel you come undone under my tongue."

With that, He was all over her pussy. He leaned in and took a long, slow lick up her folds, reveling in the way her body shuddered in response. He flicked his tongue over her clit, sending bolts of pleasure through her body. Charlotte's hands fisted in the sheets, biting on her lips miserably trying to silence her moans.

Eren's mouth continued to work its magic on her clit, his tongue flicking back and forth. Then he started to suckle on her clit while his fingers were moving inside of her.

Unsatisfied with her trying to silence herself, he added a fourth finger and curled them all in unison, hitting her g-spot with each thrust. He then had to pinned her hips with his free hand, stopping her from squirming away.

"Oh god, Eren... yes, just like that," she almost screamed, her hands gripping the sheets tightly.

"Fuck, you're so wet and tight, baby. You like it when I touch you like this?" he growled, his eyes locked onto hers.

Charlotte could barely speak, her body writhing with pleasure. "Yes...oh yes, Eren, don't stop," she gasped, her words punctuated by moans and whimpers.

He could feel her getting closer, her muscles tightening around his fingers as she neared her peak. He redoubled his efforts, alternating between sucking her clit and thrusting his fingers inside her, hitting her sweet spot repeatedly. Eren couldn't help but groan at the sound of Charlotte's loud moans, feeling himself growing harder with each one.

"Come for me, Charlotte. I want to taste your sweet release," he murmured, his hot breath tickling her sensitive flesh.

"Eren," Charlotte gasped, her fingers gripping the sheets. "I'm going to..." Before she could finish her sentence, Eren pressed his mouth against her core, sending waves of pleasure crashing over her.

Her eyes rolled back in her head as her orgasm washed over her. She screamed his name as she came undone, her body shaking with the intensity of her orgasm.

"Oh god, Eren," she moaned, her body convulsing with pleasure. Eren continued to lick and suck, savoring every drop of her essence.

However, he didn't stop though, continuing pumping his fingers in and out of her slowly while she was still sensitive. Charlotte started begging him to stop. "Please, Eren," she whimpered, her body shaking with overstimulation. "I can't take it anymore."

Eren crawled up her body, his lips trailing kisses up her stomach and towards her lips. "That was just the beginning," he whispered against her mouth. "Are you ready for the main event?"

Charlotte's eyes widened at his words, but she couldn't deny the hunger burning in her belly, desperately wanting to return the favor.

"Yes," she whispered, her body already yearning for more. "Take me, Eren. I'm all yours."

 

Eren quickly gets rid of his pants and underwear, revealing his hard and aroused cock, making Charlotte shallows her saliva nervously, wondering how that thing can fit in her. However, she was eager to make her husband feel good, too. She then pulled him into a deep and passionate kiss making both of them moan, quickly opening her mouth to let his tongue entering her mouth. The two started sucking on each other’s tongue while Charlotte could taste herself on his mouth.

She spread her legs as wide as she could, letting him fill the gap with his lower body. Charlotte could feel his hardened length against her still wet and abused pussy, making her moan in his mouth. She wanted to know how it feels to have him inside of her. As the broke the kiss to catch their breath, Eren’s mouth came down, whispering in her ear directly.

“Wrap your arms and legs around me and hold tight,” he said with a commending tone, his hot breath tickling her skin. Charlotte immediately did as she was told, wondering what he was storing for her this time.

Charlotte didn’t have to think too much, as Eren flipped them around gently. She was the one on top this time. She then looked down on him, surprised by his gesture while her hands were supporting her weight, each on one side of his head but their hips were still connected.

“Since it’s our first time, I want you to ride me, take as much as you want and find your own pace,” Eren who seemed he read her thoughts, said with a surprisingly gentle and soothing tone while caressing her thighs.

Despite their intimating moment just a minute ago when he was dominating her, as if he had two split personalities. She thought he was the type, who won’t let any women take the lead in bed.

“What a gentleman,” She finally spoke up, smiling warmly at him and leaning down to take his soft lips once again, “I’m going to make you feel so good, my precious husband,” she said with a low and husky tone between the kisses, gaining more confidence each second.

Eren groaned in response to Charlotte's words, his body trembling with anticipation as she took control. He wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her closer as she continued to kiss him passionately.

His hands sliding up her back and tangling in her hair while she deepened their kiss and he responded as eagerly as she did. She let go of his lips, started sucking at his neck, trailing kisses down to his chest, and finally down to his stomach, licking along his abs and admiring his strong build again.

Charlotte pulled back, looking down at Eren with a playful smirk. "Are you ready for me?" she asked, her voice dripping with seduction.

Eren nodded, a grin spreading across his face. "I've never been more ready," he replied, his hands gripping her hips tightly.

 

With that, Charlotte shifted into a sitting position. She then took his hard cock and started stroking its shaft with one hand slowly, feeling it grow harder and thicker in her hand. Charlotte looked down at Eren with a mix of desire and nervousness, her heart pounding in her chest. She could feel his hard cock pulsing in her hand as she stroked it slowly, her thumb rubbing over the sensitive head.

Charlotte could feel the tension building inside of her as she positioned herself above him, slowly guiding him towards her core. She began to lower herself onto his dick while feeling a sharp pain and winced. She gasped, her breath hitching in her throat.

"Are you okay, Charlotte? We can stop if it hurts too much," he said, his voice filled with concern when hearing her being in pain.

Charlotte shook her head, her eyes filled with determination. "I want this, Eren. I want you," she said stubbornly.

She then took a deep breath, trying to relax as she felt him stretching her. She took her time adjusting to his size, rocking back and forth slightly to get used to the feeling. She could feel every inch of him inside her, stretching her in a way she had never experienced before.

As she slid up and down on him, Eren's hands roamed over her body, caressing her thighs. He watched her intently, enjoying her beautiful face and sexy body moving on him. The pain slowly subsided, and she began to move more comfortably, rising and falling on his cock.

Eren's hands moved to Charlotte's hips, guiding her movements as she was slowly riding him. Charlotte's movements became more confident and she began to ride him harder and faster, her moans growing louder and more desperate. Eren's own moans mingled with hers, and he thrust his hips up to meet hers, driving himself deeper into her with each movement. His eyes shifts toward her breasts, which were bouncing up and down with each thrust. His hands moved up to her breasts, squeezing, kneading them and teasing her nipples as she rode him.

"That's it, baby, ride me hard," he groaned.

He let out a low growl and pushed his hips deeper inside of her, feeling her walls clenching around him.

“So fucking tight," he moaned while gripping her hips tightly,

He could feel her walls pulsing around him, and it took all his willpower not to flip them around and just thrust into her wildly. He wanted to make her feel good, to take their time and savor every moment of their first time together.

Charlotte picked up the pace, bouncing up and down on Eren's cock with abandon. She could feel the intensity building inside her, a powerful wave of pleasure that threatened to overwhelm her.

Eren sat up, wrapping his arms around Charlotte and pulling her close to him. He kissed her deeply, their tongues tangling together as they moved in perfect harmony.

She felt the tip of his cock kissing her cervix, sending waves of pleasure through her body. She moaned, a mixture of pain and pleasure coursing through her body.

"You feel so good," she gasped, her hands gripping his shoulders tightly.

Eren's hands roamed over her body, his fingers tracing every curve and dip. He reached between them, his thumb rubbing against her clit as she moved above him.

"You're so beautiful taking me," he whispered, his lips grazing her earlobe.

Charlotte threw her head back, lost in the pleasure of their lovemaking. She could feel her orgasm building, her body tensing with each thrust.

Eren's hands moved to her hips again, his fingers digging into her skin as he took control.

"Come, Charlotte," he growled. "I want to feel you come all over my cock."

With a final cry of pleasure, Charlotte felt her body shudder as she came hard around him, clenching tighter on his cock.

Eren continued to thrust through her climax, his body grew tense with pleasure. He let out a low growl and held her tightly against him, pressing his lips against hers in a deep, passionate kiss. His breathing quickened as he felt himself getting closer to the edge. He looked at Charlotte with a pleading expression.

"Please, Charlotte," he whispered. "Let me come inside you."

Charlotte's eyes widened at his request. She was caught off guard and felt unsure about what to do. Her cheeks flushed as she bit her lip, feeling a wave of pleasure wash over her at the thought of Eren coming inside her.

"I don't know, Eren," she replied, her voice hesitant. 

Eren's hand reached up to cup her face, his thumb brushing gently over her cheek. "I'll take care of you, I promise," he reassured her, his voice soft and tender. "Just let me love you."

Charlotte hesitated for a moment longer before finally nodding, giving in to the overwhelming desire and trust she felt for Eren. "Arlight," she said softly. "Do it."

Eren let out a low groan of pleasure as he began to move faster, his thrusts becoming deeper and more intense. As he felt himself reach the peak of ecstasy, he buried himself deep inside Charlotte and let out a guttural moan. Charlotte moaned softly as she felt his hot cum flooding her womb, his deep thrusts pushing it deeper inside her.

As he continued to come inside her, Eren leaned down to kiss and suck on her neck, leaving a trail of love bites in his wake. His hand cupped her breast, kneading it gently as he sucked on the nipple. Charlotte's fingers ran through his hair, holding him close as she panted heavily. She could feel the warmth of his seed inside her, making her feel full and content.

They collapsed against each other, panting heavily, their bodies slick with sweat. They stayed like that for a long moment as they basked in the afterglow of their first time together. The only sound the sound of their breathing and the gentle lapping of the waves outside their window. Eren kissed Charlotte's forehead softly, his hands rubbing soothing circles on her back.

"That was amazing," he whispered, a smile on his lips.

Charlotte nodded, still trying to catch her breath. "Yeah, it was," she murmured, her eyes closed as she snuggled closer to him.

                                                               

Notes:

Off-screen note: There are herbs when mixed with tea can avoid pregnancy such as Echinacea and Gingko Biloba, and Charlotte will drink that. Since there were probably no condoms and pills.

Chapter 16: The Future

Notes:

Another filling chapter for Eren x Charlotte fans before we get to the main stuff

Warning: Explicit content at the start of chapter.

 

It was a hot and steamy night in the hotel room, with the air thick with the scent of sweat and sex.

The room was filled with the sounds of heavy breathing, moans, and the rhythmic banging of the bed against the wall.

Charlotte was panting and moaning loudly with each thrust, her body on fire with desire. Eren's big hands were firmly gripping her hips as he pounded into her relentlessly, his own grunts and groans mixing with hers.

The headboard of the bed was creaking under the pressure, threatening to break any moment.

She could hear the sound of the bed hitting against the wall, and she knew that anyone in the hotel could hear them.

Charlotte's body was slick with sweat and she was gasping for air as Eren continued to pound into her relentlessly. His cum from his previous orgasms were dripping out of her cunt, already acting as Lupe so he could slip inside and out of her vagina easily.  

They had already gone three rounds, but Eren didn’t seem to tire. His stamina was impressive, and Charlotte was in awe of his endurance.

She couldn't help but admire his muscular strong arms as he thrust into her with all his might. She could clearly see the veins through his skin, popping out.

Eren had always been passionate and intense, but this time he was different. He seemed to have unleashed a new side of himself, one that was rougher and more dominant. Charlotte was both scared and exhilarated by this new side of him.

Charlotte could feel every inch of his hard cock inside her, filling her up completely and hitting every sweet spot hidden inside her.

Her hair was disheveled, and her body was covered in sweat. She was gripping the headboard tightly, as if it was the only thing keeping her anchored to reality.

"Fuck, baby," Eren growled, his voice filled with desire. "You feel so good. I could stay inside you forever."

Charlotte's nails dug into the headboard as she struggled to keep herself together. Her body was on fire, every nerve ending electrified by Eren's touch.

She could feel herself getting closer to the edge with every thrust.

"E-Eren," she moaned, her voice barely above a whisper. "Please… I can't…”

But Eren didn't slow down. Instead, he gripped her hair, pulling her head back as he thrust even deeper inside her.

Charlotte cried out in pleasure, feeling like she was on the verge of passing out.

"Say my name again," Eren growled in her ear.

"Er- Eren," she moaned, the pleasure overwhelming her.

"That's it," he said, his voice rough with desire. "Again."

Charlotte couldn't resist him. She moaned his name over and over again, lost in the pleasure he was giving her.

Eren enjoying how she was surrendering to him, continued whispering dirty words into her ear. "You like it rough, don't you? You like it when I fuck you hard like this? You're such a dirty little slut, aren't you?"

Charlotte's face flushed red with embarrassment, but she couldn't deny the way his words made her pulse race with excitement.

She felt her inside tightening around him, her release building with every thrust.

"Eren, I'm gonna-" But she couldn't finish her sentence as her body exploded with pleasure, her back arching off the bed as she screamed his name, coming around his dick.

Eren didn't slow down, however. He continued to pound into her, his own release building as he felt her clenching around him. Finally, with a loud groan, he emptied himself inside her, his body shuddering with pleasure.

They collapsed onto the bed together, breathing heavily as they tried to catch their breath. Eren wrapped his arms around Charlotte, pulling her close to him as they lay together in the afterglow.

 

After getting themselves clean with a towel, Charlotte’s head was now resting over his bare chest while running her fingers over his skin, tracing the curves and lines of his body. She couldn't help but admire his body, his muscular chest and abs glistening with sweat.

One of Eren’s arm were securing her, tracing lines and curves of her back gently and massaging her back, already feeling guilty of how he drained her.

However, he couldn’t help it but to want more of her. His other hand was caressing Charlotte’s arm, which she was touching his skin with.

“Sorry, I was too rough,” Eren spoke up, feeling guilty and trying to ease her pain by massaging her back.

“It’s fine, I loved it,” Charlotte replied with a chuckle, her cheeks was still hot from multiple round of making love to Eren.

However, she was feeling sore. That was what she wanted to scold Eren for losing control like that. She knew she wouldn’t be able to walk for now.

“Was this one of his fantasy?” She thought and looked up, frowning at Eren playfully, which earned a puzzled and innocent look from him.

“Innocent, my ass!” Then she placed her head on his chest again, remembering he just called her a slut in the heat of a moment.

There was a comfortable silence between them with the sound of the sea waves crashing against the shore while the two were enjoying their moment in each other’s embrace.

"You know, I think I might be addicted to you," she said breaking their peaceful silence, her voice teasing.

Eren chuckled as she placed a gentle kiss on his chest. "I'm addicted to you more." He replied with a gentle tone, unlike the one he was using just minutes ago.

 

The moonlight spilled into the room through the open window, illuminating the couple in a soft, romantic glow. The curtains were drawn, casting shadows on the walls from the moonlight outside.

"Well, what did you expect after fourth round, my love?" He continued tracing lines on her back, feeling her relax into his touch.

Charlotte giggled, "I didn't expect anything less from you, Mr. Stamina. I just hope I'll be able to walk tomorrow." She looked up at him with a smile, admiring his handsome features.

Eren grinned back, "Don't worry, I'll carry you wherever you want to go." He leaned down to kiss her forehead, enjoying the feeling of her soft skin against his lips.

Charlotte snuggled closer to him, "I love you, Eren… so much." She closed her eyes, feeling safe and loved in his arms.

Eren smiled warmly. This was the first time Charlotte had actually said those three words. So, he hugged her tightly, "I love you too, Charlotte. Now and forever," They continued listening to the sound of each other's breathing, feeling grateful for the love they shared.

 

---

 

As Eren woke up, he blinked a few times, trying to adjust his eyes to the brightness of the morning sun. He rubbed his eyes and looked around, still feeling a bit groggy. He saw that he is in a clearing in the forest, surrounded by trees and the sound of birds chirping.

He tried to recall what happened but his mind was blank.

"Eren, we should head back now," He heard a soft and gentle voice. Eren turned to see Mikasa, who had been sitting nearby, watching him sleep, stands up and walks over to him. He stretched his little arms and legs, feeling the stiffness in his muscles from sleeping on the cold ground. As he stands up, Mikasa notices tears in his eyes.

"Eren, why are you crying?" she asked, concern etched on her face.

Eren's eyes widened in surprise. He reached up to touch his face and realized that his cheeks were wet with tears.

"I’ve felt like I had the longest dream but, I don't remember," he replied quietly, feeling a bit uneasy.

Eren tried to remember what he dreamed about but all he could recall is darkness and a sense of foreboding. He shook his head, feeling frustrated that he coudn’t remember.

"Let's go home," Mikasa said, interrupting his thoughts. "We have enough firewood for tonight."

Eren nodded and followed her, still feeling a bit shaken. As they walked toward their home, Eren coudn’t shake the feeling of unease that lingers from the dream.

He felt like something important was taken from him, but he coudn’t quite put his finger on what it was.

 

He glanced at Mikasa who seemed to be upset about something, but Eren couldn't quite figure out what was wrong.

Suddenly, she burst into tears, and Eren could see the pain in her eyes. Eren didn't understand why she was crying and asked her what was wrong.

"Eren, why did you leave me? Why did you abandon me in this cruel world?" Mikasa cried out.

Eren was taken aback by the question. "What do you mean? I'm right here with you, Mikasa," he replied, confused by her outburst.

But Mikasa continued to cry, "You did! You left me all alone! You went away and never came back."

Younger Eren looked on in horror, not understanding what he had done wrong.

But as he blinked, everything changed. Suddenly, the younger Mikasa was replaced with an older version of herself, and Eren felt a cold shiver run down his spine.

Her face streaked with tears, as she cried out for him to come back to her.

He tried to reach out to her, to comfort her, but his hands were suddenly covered in blood.

 

“Er…,”

  

The scene around him began to shift and twist. He was transported from one moment to another, his surroundings blurring and warping with each passing second.

He saw himself standing on the ruins of Liberio, surrounded by devastation and chaos. Screams echoed in his ears, and he felt a sudden coldness in his chest as he was watching the numerous Colossal titans were flattening everything on their way.

Then, he saw Charlotte in front of him. He was no longer a child, but a young man standing in front of her.

He felt a sense of dread wash over him as Charlotte's eyes turned cold.

"Why did you lie to me?" Charlotte's voice was harsh, and Eren felt his heart racing with fear.

Eren reached out to touch her, but she recoiled, "Stay away from me… Don't touch me with your filthy hands, you devil."

Her expression grew colder and more unforgiving each second.

"No, Charlotte, please!" he cried out, feeling frustrated, "I didn't mean to hurt you, please don't hate me!"

 

“Er…,”

 

But no matter how much he tried to explain himself, she continued to push him away.  Eren could feel the fear and loneliness enveloping him, suffocating him as he watched her figure fading away. He struggled to comprehend what was happening.

 

“Eren,”

 

However, he could hear a gentle voice calling out his name in the distance, but it felt like it was coming from miles away. He wanted to reach for it, embrace the warm the voice was offering to him.

 

Eren's eyes fluttered open as he gasped for air, sweat pouring down his forehead. He was panting heavily as he tried to calm his racing heart.

He looked up to see Charlotte looking at him with concern, her hand on his arm.

Relief flooded over him as he realized it had all been a nightmare. It had been while he had one since he had met Charlotte. It probably was a result of his inner guilt toward her; however, she managed to pull him out, again.

 

"Are you okay, Eren?" Charlotte asked, gently caressing his cheek. Eren just stared at her for a moment, admiring her presence.

He pulled her close, holding her tightly as if he was afraid she would disappear if he let go.

"Yeah, I'm fine," he replied, though his voice was still shaky. "Just a bad dream, that's all."

"Do you want to talk about it?" she asked gently, caressing his arm.

Eren shook his head, not wanting to relive the nightmare. "No, it's okay," he said, trying to push the memories out of his mind. "I'm just glad it was just a dream."

"You don't have to be afraid, Eren," she said softly, continued rubbing his arm in a soothing manner. "I'm here for you."

Eren leaned into her embrace, feeling a sense of comfort and safety in her arms. "Thank you, Charlotte," he whispered, closing his eyes and trying to calm his racing heart.

 

---

 

The sun was slowly setting outside the window, casting a warm glow in the hotel room. Eren and Charlotte were still cuddled up in bed, the white sheets covering their naked bodies.

"I was just wondering about Paradise Island… what do you think of there?" Eren asked, breaking the comfortable silence between them.

He finally decided to take the risk and asked her, hoping she wouldn’t suspect anything. However, he needed to know what her opinions are and where they were standing.

If she had negative opinions on Paradise, he needed to work a lot harder to change her mind and make her see the truth, which he was determined to do so.

Charlotte was taken aback by the sudden question. She didn’t expect that however, she just reminded herself that he was a freelance writer, probably wondering and being curious about forbidden places.

However, she trusted Eren enough to share her honest opinion. "To me, It's just another land," she said thoughtfully. "Probably not so different from any other lands."

Eren nodded, his eyes focused on her face, taking in every detail.

"And what do you think of the people there?" he asked, his voice gentle.

Charlotte's expression softened as she thought of her friend, Reiner, and how he described his time in Paradise.

"I think they're just normal people, like anyone else," she replied, her voice warm. "They don't deserve to be judged based on their ancestors' actions."

Eren smiled, happy to hear her thoughts. He expected nothing less of her, knowing how perspective she is especially when she stood up for the Eldian couple.

"I agree," he said, "and it's good to know that there are people like you who see things that way."

Charlotte smiled shyly at him for giving her such a compliment, "I'm happy we agree on this. It's important to be able to see beyond the past and focus on what really matters."

Eren caressed her cheek and looked at her lovingly, "My dear wife is so wise. I'm lucky to have you."

Charlotte blushed at his words, "Shut up, Eren. You're making me feel embarrassed."

Eren chuckled, "I can't help it. You're just too adorable."

They then basked in the warmth of each other's embrace, enjoying each other’s warm.

 

The soft rustling of the bed sheets filled the room as Eren turned to Charlotte, propping himself up on one elbow to face her. He cleared his throat before asking the question that had been on his mind.

"So, have you ever thought about traveling to Paradise Island?" he asked, his voice low and curious.

Charlotte looked at him, her brow furrowing in confusion. "Why do you ask?"

Eren shrugged, though his heart was racing with anticipation. "I'm just curious," he said. "Would you want to go there?"

Charlotte’s eyes wide in surprise. "What?" she asked, her eyebrows furrowing. "Why would you even suggest something like that? We could get in a lot of trouble just for talking about it."

"I'm not asking if we should actually go there. I'm just asking if you would want to go there, considering you could." Eren said, trying to sound nonchalant.

Charlotte hesitated for a moment, her eyes scanning Eren's face for any hint of deception.

Finally, she sighed and spoke with a hint of wistfulness in her voice. "Well, I have to admit, I am curious about the people and their way of life. And the walls...I've heard they're massive. It would be interesting to see them for myself."

Eren nodded, pleased with her answer. "The walls," he mummed to himself.

“Yeah, right? I can't imagine walls that large and that strong. They could probably see their whole nation standing on them." She continued with enthusiasm, imagining the feeling standing over such a high place.

He listened intently, his eyes fixed on her face while enjoying her eagerness. Despite hating the walls himself and thinking, they’re restricting their freedom but seeing Charlotte being curious about them made him want to reconsider his own beliefs.

He couldn't wait to take her to Paradise Island and show her everything he knew about it. Even if he had to break all the rules and kidnap her to do it.

Eren's hand moved to Charlotte's cheek, caressing it gently.

"Then it's settled. I'll take you there myself one day. That’s a promise," he said with a laugh, making Charlotte giggle, thinking he was just messing around.

Charlotte raised an eyebrow, trying to challenge him. "And how exactly do you plan on doing that, Kruger? If we get caught, it will be your fault. So don’t blame me for selling you out later," she said teasingly, crossing her arms.

Eren just smirked, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "I'll figure something out. You'll see," he said confidently, winking at her.

Charlotte shook her head, smiling in spite of herself. "Such a troublesome husband I’ve got," she said, snuggling closer to him.

Eren pulled Charlotte closer to him, deepening the kiss as their tongues danced together.

He ran his hand through her hair, pulling gently at the roots. Charlotte wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him even closer, as they kissed hungrily.

His hands roamed over Charlotte's body, exploring every inch of her, eliciting a moan from her.

As they were kissing passionately, Eren's thoughts turned to how he would steal her away to Paradise.

"She'll understand me," he thought to himself. "She'll have to, and I'm going to make sure of that. She won't be the only Marleyan living on my Island, after all."

Eren had to make sure Charlotte was safe and happy, no matter what it takes. And with that thought, he held her tightly, vowing to protect her at all costs.

 

---

 

The newlywed just entered a clearing in the forest just near the Karifa city. Eren decided that it was time for Charlotte to learn some self-defense techniques starting with using knife for her own protection. After all, that was part of their own deal when they got here.

Eren started explaining to Charlotte about the different types of knives and how to choose the right one based on the situation. He then took out two knives from his backpack.

"Alright, first things first, let's start with the basics," Eren said as he handed her one of the knifes. "Hold it like this, with your thumb on the spine and your fingers wrapped around the handle."

He stood in front of Charlotte with a small knife in his hand, showing her how to properly hold it. He demonstrated a few moves, slicing the air with the blade.

Charlotte mimicked his grip, feeling a bit awkward at first. "Like this?" she asked.

"Listen, the key is to keep a firm grip and stay balanced," he said, standing behind her and positioning her arms correctly.

Charlotte nodded, feeling Eren's hands on hers sending shivers down her spine. She tried to focus on the task at hand, but couldn't help stealing glances at him.

 

Charlotte was trying to do as he instructed, but her hand was shaking a little. Eren noticed and placed a hand on hers, guiding her through the motion of slicing an apple in half.

"You see? It's all about the wrist movement," he said, his tone gentle and reassuring.

Charlotte nodded, trying the motion herself. She managed to cut the apple in half, but it was a little crooked. Eren smiled at her, impressed.

"Not bad for a beginner," he said, grinning at her, "Now try throwing the knife at that target over there," Eren said, pointing to a tree in the distance.

 

He then started to show her how to hold the knife and how to throw it accurately.

"You have to keep a firm grip on the handle and throw it with precision," he explained, throwing the knife towards a nearby tree and hitting it right in the center.

Charlotte looked impressed and intimidated at the same time. But, she still couldn't resist teasing him. "Show off," she said, playfully rolling her eyes.

Eren leaned in, his face inches from hers. "Or maybe I just want to impress you," he said, before stealing a quick kiss.

Charlotte couldn't help but blush and giggle at him being flirtatious during the training. She then took a deep breath, taking the same stand and threw the knife, missing the tree. She looked disappointed, but Eren encouraged her to keep trying.

 

Charlotte tried several times, but still failed. She groaned in frustration just like child, but too stubborn to give up, insisting on doing it right herself while refusing Eren’s help.

He chuckles at her, trying to hide his amusement at her attempts as she looks up at him with a frustrated pout.

"You're hopeless," he says with a grin, earning a playful glare from Charlotte.

"I am not! It's harder than it looks," she protests, trying again to hold the knife properly.

Eren can't help but laugh at her antics, finding her determination endearing. "Maybe we should start with something simpler, like rock-paper-scissors," he suggests, holding out his hand for her to take.

Charlotte rolls her eyes but takes his hand anyway, determined to win this small game. They both count to three and reveal their hands. Eren chooses rock while Charlotte chooses scissors, causing her to groan in defeat.

"See? You're not very good at this," Eren teases, his grin growing wider.

Charlotte huffs but can't help but smile at his playful teasing.

"Just wait until I master this knife throwing technique. I'll be the one teasing you then," she retorts, determination gleaming in her eyes.

Eren chuckles, "I look forward to it."

 

However, Charlotte still struggled with the throwing technique. Therefore, Eren had to help her. He stepped closer, his breath brushing against her cheek.

"Here, let me help you," he said in a low voice. He stood behind her, wrapping his arms around her waist to guide her hands. Charlotte's heart skipped a beat as she felt his body heat against her back. This is why she didn’t want his help since it easily could distract her.

"Relax," Eren whispered. "Feel the weight of the knife in your hand." He helped her position her fingers correctly on the handle, showing her how to grip it firmly without being too tense.

Charlotte felt his strong arms around her, his breath on her neck. She couldn't help but feel a rush of excitement.

"I think I got it," she said, her voice slightly shaky.

Eren smiled, "That's the spirit. Now, let's try again." he then watched her proudly as Charlotte finally manage to hit her target on the tree.

 

They spent the next few hours practicing, with Eren guiding Charlotte through every step of the way. He showed her different techniques for throwing the knife and how to defend herself if she was ever in a dangerous situation.

Charlotte was amazed by how patient and supportive Eren was during the entire training session. She felt more confident and skilled with a knife in her hand.

After a while, they took a break and sat down on a nearby log. Eren handed Charlotte a water bottle. He also pulled out a couple of apples from his bag and handed one to Charlotte. They sat down on a log and munched on the fruit, enjoying the peaceful sounds of the forest.

He couldn't help but notice how sexy Charlotte looked with her hair tied up and sweat glistening on her skin.

"You know, you owe me for all this training," he said playfully.

Charlotte raised an eyebrow, a small smile playing on her lips. "Oh really? And how do you suggest I pay you back?"

Eren stepped closer to her, his eyes smoldering with intensity.

"Well, for starters, you could kiss me like you mean it," he suggested, leaning in closer until their faces are just inches apart. Charlotte meet his gaze, her eyes dark with desire.

 

Notes:

No body can't convince me that Eren didn't look through his father's memory to find out how to pleasure a woman

Anyway, I hope you are enjoying fluffy and smut parts so far :))

Do you think Eren is planning to kidnap Charlotte?

Chapter 17: Nothing Lasts Forever

Notes:

Warning: Contains explicit content

Pay attention to the title of this chapter...well, you'll see ;)

 

“Kiss me like you mean it,” Eren said, his face only inches apart from Charlotte’s. Without hesitation, she wraps her arms around his neck and pulls him in for a passionate kiss.

Her heart was racing as Eren responded eagerly, his tongue exploring her mouth as their bodies pressed closer together.

The forest around them was quiet, the only sounds coming from the rustling leaves and their ragged breathing.

Eren's hands were wandering over Charlotte's body, touching her in all the right places, and she was responding eagerly.

As they broke the kiss, Eren started to kiss her neck again, his hands trailing down to her hips as he pressed his body against hers. Charlotte's hands roamed over his back, feeling the muscles tense and relax under her touch.

Remembering something, suddenly Charlotte tried to pull away. Her sudden movement surprised Eren, but didn’t let go of her. He stopped and looked at her with confusion, his eyebrows furrowing.

"What's wrong?" he asked, his voice full of concern.

Charlotte took a deep breath and looked around, trying to sense if they were being watched. "What if someone is watching us?" she asked, her voice shaking slightly.

Eren, being a skilled soldier, knew that there was nobody even approaching this area right now. He could easily sense movements and footsteps from far away. However, he was tempted to see Charlotte’s adorable reaction and decided to tease her.

His grip on her hips then tightened as he leaned forward to whisper in her ear. "No one will watch us, Charlotte. And even if they did, I don't think they'd mind seeing a beautiful woman getting fucked by a handsome man.” His voice was low and husky.

Charlotte blushed, feeling a mixture of arousal and embarrassment at Eren's boldness. Satisfied with her expression, Eren leaned forward, his lips meeting hers in a heated kiss. Their kiss immediately deepened, their tongues exploring each other's mouths with a growing intensity.

Eren's hand slipped under Charlotte's shirt, his fingers tracing patterns on her bare skin. She gasped as she felt a shiver run down her spine, her body reacting to his touch.

Charlotte couldn't resist the feeling of his body against hers and she wrapped her legs around his waist, feeling the hard dick of him pressing against her core.

Eren pushed her against the tree, his body pressing against hers as he kissed her fiercely. His hands roamed over her body, tracing the curves of her breasts and hips as they continued to kiss.

His lips moved to her neck, kissing and nibbling on the sensitive skin there as he worked to undo the buttons of her shirt, revealing more bruises of the previous love bites while refreshing and adding new ones to them.

Charlotte's fingers were tangled in his hair, and she was gasping for breath.

Eren then slid his hands down to her waist and tugged at her shirt, pulling it open to reveal her lacy bra. Charlotte let out a soft moan, enjoying the feeling of his touch.

"You like that, don't you?" Eren whispered in her ear, making her shiver. "Yes, I do," she replied, breathlessly.

Eren's hands traveled down to her waist, pulling her closer to him. "I want you," he growled, his voice laced with desire. "Right here, right now." Charlotte felt her knees go weak at his words. She couldn't deny that she wanted him just as much.

Eren continued to kiss and nibble on her neck, moving his hands to cup her breasts through her bra.

"You have such beautiful breasts," he murmured, before capturing her lips in a fierce kiss.

Charlotte moaned into his mouth as their tongues battled for dominance, their bodies pressed tightly together. Eren's hands moved down unbuttoning her pants, his hands sliding inside, touching her over her panties.

"You're so wet for me," he growled, as he trailed kisses down her jawline and to her collarbone. "I can't wait to feel you wrapped around me."

Charlotte's head was spinning with desire as she clung to him, her fingers digging into his back. "Please, Eren," she gasped. "I need you now."

Eren smirked, enjoying the effect he had on her. "You're so impatient," he teased, before sliding his hand down between her legs. "But I guess I can't blame you."

Charlotte let out a loud moan as he continue to rub her through her panties, the friction sending waves of pleasure through her body.

"Oh, fuck, Eren," she cried out, as he pressed his lips to hers once more.

 

As Eren's hand moved to slide inside Charlotte's panties, trying to access to her pussy directly, she stopped him with a gentle hand on his wrist.

"Wait," she said, looking up at him with a playful glint in her eyes. "Let me show you how much I appreciate your training."

Eren raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Oh?" he said, a smirk playing at the corner of his lips. "And how do you plan to do that?"

Charlotte's smile turned wicked as she leaned in closer, her lips brushing against his ear. "I want to go down on you," she whispered, her breath hot against his skin.

Eren stopped his movements, looking down at Charlotte in surprise. She had never initiated something like this before.

"You don't have to do that," he said, trying to hide the excitement in his voice.

Charlotte shook her head, a small smile playing on her lips. "I want to," she said.

Eren hesitated for a moment, but then gave in to his desires. He didn't need any more convincing. With a nod, he stepped back, letting his wife take control.

Charlotte grinned and pushed him back against the tree. Eren leaned back against the tree, his heart racing with anticipation as he watched Charlotte kneel in front of him.

She reached out and unbuttoned his pants, slowly pulling them down alongside his underwear to reveal his semi-hard cock.

Charlotte's fingers wrapped around Eren's shaft, feeling the heat and hardness emanating from it.

She marveled at how thick and strong it felt in her grasp, tracing her fingers over the prominent veins running along the length of his member.

Charlotte could feel his pulse thumping beneath the skin, and the musky scent of his arousal filled her senses. She gave a few experimental strokes, watching as Eren's breath hitched and his eyes fluttered closed.

She couldn't help but feel a sense of power and excitement as she realized the effect she had on him.

As she stroked him gently, she watched as his tip glistened with pre-cum, a clear indication of his growing pleasure.

Emboldened, she started to explore him more, running her hand up and down his shaft with increasing confidence.

Realizing that it’s her first time doing something like that, Eren guided her, explaining what he liked and how he liked it.

"Start by kissing the tip first," he said, his voice low and husky.

Charlotte closed her eyes and took a deep breath before parting her lips and leaning forward to kiss the tip of Eren's erection.

"Try swirling your tongue around the tip," he instructed, his hands reaching down to tangle in her hair. "Then slowly take it in your mouth and use your tongue."

Eren let out a moan of pleasure as Charlotte took him into her mouth, feeling the warmth of her tongue as she began to swirl it around the head of his member.

"Use your hands too," he said, his voice ragged with desire.

Charlotte obeyed, taking one hand to stroke his shaft while she continued to suck on the tip. Her other hand reached down to fondle his balls, eliciting another moan from Eren.

Charlotte followed his lead, using her tongue and lips to stimulate him in a way that she knew he would enjoy.

She took her time, moving her lips over the head of his cock and then sliding it deeper into her mouth.

She moved her head up and down, taking him in as far as she could before pulling back and swirling her tongue around the sensitive head.

Eren's moans were music to her ears, encouraging her to continue her efforts. As she became more comfortable, she experimented with different techniques, such as applying more pressure with her lips or using her hand to stroke him in time with her movements.

His fingers dug into the tree trunk behind him as he tried to hold back his orgasm, not wanting it to end so soon.

Eren let out a loud groan. "That's it, baby," he murmured, moving his fingers to tangle in her hair. "You're doing so well. Such a quick learner, just like I knew you would be."

His praise only served to make Charlotte more determined to please him, and she redoubled her efforts, her tongue tracing patterns along the veins of his shaft.

"Fuck yeah, princess, use that talented mouth of yours," Eren continued, his voice growing huskier with every passing moment. "You're making me feel so good. God, you're so fucking hot when you're like this."

Charlotte felt a sense of pride at his words, and continued to take him deeper into her mouth, exploring every inch of him with her mouth and her tongue working in tandem with her lips to drive Eren crazy with pleasure.

Eren's hips rocked forward in a steady rhythm as Charlotte worked him with her mouth. The sensation of her lips wrapped around him, combined with the tightness of her throat, was too much for him to resist.

He started to thrust his hips more urgently, pushing his cock deeper and deeper into her mouth with each stroke.

Charlotte tried to keep up with his pace, but the sensation of Eren's hard member rubbing against the back of her throat made her gag.

She pulled back a little, coughing and gasping for breath, but she forced herself back onto him again. Eren let out a low growl, his hips now bucking wildly as he rode the wave of pleasure.

"That's it. Take it all, slut," he growled, his voice thick with desire as he thrust in and out of her mouth. "You're such a good little cocksucker. I knew you'd be good at this."

Charlotte's cheeks flushed with heat at his words. Despite the crude words, she couldn't help but feel a sense of power and satisfaction as she pleasured him.

She focused on swirling her tongue around the tip of his cock and using her lips to create suction as he continued to thrust into her mouth. The taste of him mixed with her saliva, and the sound of his groans filled the air around them.

As Eren's pleasure built to a fever pitch, he began to thrust harder and faster, his hips slapping against her face.

"You're such a little slut for my cock," he growled, his voice filled with pleasure as the two made eye contact while she was sucking him. "I bet you love the taste of me, don't you?"

Charlotte could feel the heat pooling between her legs at his words, her own arousal growing. She couldn't believe how good it felt to have Eren in her mouth, to have him moaning and writhing with pleasure.

She couldn't reply, as she was still deep-throating him, but she hummed in response, signaling that she was indeed enjoying herself.

She could feel his balls tightening and knew he was close to climax. She hollowed her cheeks and sucked harder, faster, doing everything she could to bring him over the edge.

"I'm gonna come, you little whore," he growled, his voice rough with pleasure. "Get ready."

Charlotte felt him grow even harder inside her mouth. With a final thrust and loud cry, Eren reached his climax. His hips jerked forward as he emptied himself into her mouth, his hands still tangled in her hair.

She tried to swallow as much as she could, feeling the rest dribble down her chin, his seed hot and salty on her tongue. She pulled back and looked up at Eren, seeing his afterglow reaction.

Eren still was leaning against the tree, his chest heaving as he tried to catch his breath. As he slowly came down from his high, he pulled her up to him, kissing her hard and deep, tasting himself.

"You're so fucking good at that," he murmured against her lips. "I could get used to having you on your knees for me."

He then licked his own cum and ran his tongue from her chin up back to her lips, cleaning her face up.

Charlotte blushed at his words, feeling a sense of pride that she was able to satisfy him so well.

 

The forest was quiet except for the sound of their heavy breathing and the rustling of leaves under their feet. Eren was still hard, and he wasn't done with Charlotte yet. He could tell she was just as aroused as he was, and he wanted to give her pleasure just as intense as the pleasure she had given him. He pulled away from Charlotte, a devilish grin playing on his lips.

"Now it's your turn," he said huskily, his eyes dark with desire. Her breath hitched in her throat as Eren turned them around, changing their position. She was caught off guard and found herself pinned against the tree once again. She felt a tingle of excitement mixed with apprehension as she looked up at him, her eyes locking with his intense gaze. She couldn't believe how turned on she was by this man, how easily he aroused her.

Charlotte then felt his hard cock pressed against her as he ground his hips against hers, his hot breath on her neck sending shivers of anticipation down her spine. She wondered how she could possibly keep up with him. Eren then leaned in to whisper in her ear.

"I want to make you feel good," he murmured, his voice deep and rough. "Let me take care of you."

Eren quickly helped her strip of her clothes. Soon, she was completely naked, and he couldn't help but admire her curves and the way her skin glistened with sweat in the sunlight filtering through the trees. He himself was still in his clothes, his still surprisingly hard cock being in display.

Eren gazed deeply into Charlotte's eyes, the intensity of his stare making her heart skip a beat. He lifted his hand and traced her lips with his fingers, sending shivers down her spine. She parted her lips slightly, and he lowered his head to claim her lips in a deep, passionate kiss.

Eren's lips were warm and soft against Charlotte's, his tongue seeking entrance into her mouth as their tongues danced together in a sensual tango. Charlotte wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him closer to deepen the kiss. The taste of him was intoxicating.

While kissing, his hands roamed over her naked body, sending shivers through her as he caressed her skin with reverence. His touch was gentle yet firm, as if he was worshipping her body.

His fingers trailed down her spine. He moved his hands around to the front of her body, cupping her breasts and teasing her nipples until they were hard and erect.

She couldn't help but moan as she arched her back into his touch, the sensation sending waves of pleasure through her body. Eren's touch was expert, and he seemed to know exactly how to pleasure her. She felt like she was on fire, every nerve in her body tingling with desire, wondering where he learned to please a woman while being a virgin himself.

As Eren's hands moved lower, trailing over her stomach and down between her legs, Charlotte gasped with pleasure. She tilted her head back, completely exposing her neck to him.

He took this opportunity to plant hot, wet kisses along the sensitive skin. As he continued his assault on her neck, he began to nip and suck on the skin, leaving behind a trail of bruises and refreshing the older ones, which were starting to fade.

Meanwhile, He teased her clit with a gentle touch, before sliding two fingers inside her. He continued to work his fingers inside Charlotte, curling them in just the right way to make her moan with pleasure. He could feel the wetness between her legs, and it was driving him wild with desire.

"God, Eren," she moaned, her voice laced with desire. "Don't stop."

He grinned against her neck, his lips still pressed to her skin. "I won't," he promised, his voice husky with arousal.

He continued to kiss and nip at her skin, moving down to her collarbone and chest. His fingers never stopped their movements inside her, while adding a third one and using his thumb to rub her clit. Her breaths became more and more labored.

"Eren," she whispers, her voice trembling with anticipation.

"Shh, I know, princess." he murmurs against her skin while biting her sensitive nipple, making her almost reach her orgasm.

But suddenly Eren pulled his fingers out of her and moved his lips away from her neck. Charlotte felt the cold air hit the wet skin he left behind, she whimpered in disappointment.

But then he brought his fingers up to his mouth, sucking on them to taste her arousal. Charlotte watched, fascinated, as he licked and sucked on his own fingers, his eyes locked on hers. It was a sight that made Charlotte's heart race with desire.

"Wow," she whispered, her body still trembling from the pleasure. "You're amazing."

He didn’t break eye contact, his eyes dark with desire and pulled his fingers out of his mouth with a wicked grin.

"I'm not done with you yet," he said, his voice deep and rough. "I want to make you feel even better."

 

Charlotte gasped as she was lifted up, feeling the rough bark of the tree pressing against her back. Eren's hands gripped her hips tightly, holding her in place as he began to rub the tip of his cock between her folds, spreading her wetness over his cock and lubing it up.

"Eren, I need you," she breathed, her voice heavy with desire.

He smirked at her, his hands gripping her hips tightly as he continued rubbing his cock up and down her folds, teasing her.

"You want me inside you, don't you?" he growled, his voice full of lust.

"Yes," Charlotte whimpered, arching her back and pushing herself closer to him. "Please, Eren, fuck me hard." She was impatient and didn’t care she was abandoning her dignity and her judgment was clouded with lust.

Charlotte felt her body tremble as Eren's hard dick entered her, stretching her tight walls. She let out a small gasp, but Eren didn't give her a chance to adjust as he started to thrust into her at a steady pace. His movements were rough and unyielding, causing her to cling to him for support. She moaned and wrapped her arms around his neck, her body arching towards him in pleasure.

"Oh, fuck, Eren," she gasped, her nails digging into his shoulders.

Eren's breathing grew heavier as he pounded into her relentlessly, his eyes locked onto hers. He could feel the slick wetness of her arousal, making it easy for him to slide in and out of her.

"You feel so good, baby," he groaned, his voice thick with pleasure.

He could hear the soft sounds of her moans mixing with the rustling of the leaves and the chirping of birds in the forest. Eren was lost in the moment, and so was Charlotte. Her hands roamed over his body, feeling the hard muscles of his back and the firmness of his buttocks.

"You like that, my little slut?" Eren growled, his hands gripping her hips tightly as he pounded into her. "You like it when I fuck you like this?"

"Yes!" Charlotte cried out, her body on fire with need. "Don't stop!"

Eren's pace quickened, his thrusts becoming harder and more intense. He could feel Charlotte's walls tightening around him, her moans becoming louder as she was approaching her climax.

Eren's voice was deep and rough with desire as he leaned in to whisper in Charlotte's ear, "Your cervix is in my way, teasing me." He continued thrusting harder and faster, his hands gripping her hips tightly.

Charlotte tried to register Eren's words in her mind as she could felt the tip of his cock kissing her cervix. "What...what do you mean?" she asked, her voice shaky.

Eren grinned wickedly, his hands gripping her hips tightly. "I want to be deep inside you, filling you up completely," he said, his voice low and husky. "I want to be inside your womb, baby. But your cervix is stopping me from getting in there. It's frustrating, isn't it?"

Charlotte then gasped as Eren's thrusts became so rough and deep, his dick hitting her cervix with each stroke. She felt a mix of pain and pleasure as he kept hitting that spot over and over again, feeling a mixture of pleasure and shock at his dirty talk, and she couldn't help but moan loudly.

"Oh, Eren...please...it's too much," she moaned while his hips slamming into hers. "You're so big," she gasped, feeling his cock stretch her in the most delicious way.

Eren chuckled lowly at her words, his breath hot against her ear. "That's right, baby," he growled. "I want to feel you all around me. Deep inside you, where no one else has ever been."

Charlotte's eyes widened at his word. She could feel herself getting closer and closer to the edge. "Eren, I'm gonna-"

"Come for me, baby," he urged, his fingers digging into her hips as he thrust into her hard and fast. "Let me feel you come all over my cock."

Charlotte cried out as her orgasm washed over her, her body shaking with pleasure. Eren growled in response, his hips slamming into hers as he gave in to his primal desires. His cock throbbed inside her as he approached his climax. With one final, hard thrust, he came inside her, his sticky hot seed spilling into her womb and painting her walls.

They clung to each other, breathless and satisfied, wrapped up in each other's arms. As they both caught their breath, Eren kissed Charlotte deeply, savoring the taste of her on his lips, while still being inside her. He knew that he never would let this woman go.

 

---

 

As Eren and Charlotte walked into the hotel room, Eren's hair was a bit messy, and Charlotte's face was flushed. They were both sweating from their training session and the heat of their passionate encounter. She was eager to get them both cleaned up before Eren's "horny side" could take over again.

"Go ahead and take the bathroom first," Charlotte said quickly, hoping to avoid any further advances from Eren.

Eren raised an eyebrow and smirked, "What, are you afraid of me?" he teased.

Charlotte rolled her eyes, "Yes, I am. You can be a real pervert sometimes."

Eren laughed, "What can I say? I can't resist you." which made Charlotte rolled her eyes playfully but smiled.

As Eren stepped into the bathroom, he caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror and frowned at his overgrown hair. Charlotte watched as he ran his fingers through his locks, contemplating whether or not he should cut them.

"Should I cut my hair?" he asked, turning to Charlotte for her opinion.

She glanced at him and shook her head. "No way, it suits you. Especially you can tie it up in a bun when it gets longer."

Eren's face broke into a grin at her response, clearly pleased with her answer. "Really? You think so?"

Charlotte nodded, trying to hide her amusement at his reaction. "Yeah, it looks good on you. But don't you dare get any ideas."

Eren chuckled at her teasing. "You know me too well, wife. But don't worry; I won't let my hair get in the way of my passion for you while having sex."

Charlotte facepalmed herself, being unable to resist his charm. "Such a pervert husband."

Eren grinned at her, his eyes sparkling with mischief while raising his hands as sign of surrender. "Guilty as charged."

However, before Eren got into the shower, he turned to her once again.

"Are you sure you don't want to join me, Charlotte? We can save water," He asked but with a mischievous look on his face, which made Charlotte definitely not to trust him.

"Yeah, right. Like I'm going to fall for that again." Charlotte replied with a mocking tone.

Eren smirked, "Hey, I can't help it if you bring out the beast in me."

"Just go take a shower, Eren. And don't take too long, I need to get in there too." Charlotte was becoming frustrated, rushing to the bathroom to push him inside.

Eren laughed, knowing full well that he had pushed her buttons as she shut the bathroom door in his face. She muttered under her breath, "Pervert," as she tried to hide her smile.

 

As Eren stepped into the shower, Charlotte got to work on organizing their belongings. She went through Eren's suitcase, setting aside clothes that needed to be washed and making sure they had everything they needed for their journey back to Liberio the next day.

That was when she noticed something fall out of Eren's suitcase. Charlotte picked it up and immediately recognized it.

“No way!” Shocked, she couldn't believe what she was seeing. It was clear that Eren had been hiding something from her, and she wasn't sure how to react.

Just then, Eren emerged from the bathroom with towel around his waist, his hair still damp from the shower. He smiled at her and said, "Your turn, love." completely unaware of what was going on.

Charlotte remained silent, still holding what she just found. She then turned to him, her expression being one of shock and disbelief.

"Eren, what is this?" Charlotte asked, holding up the gray armband for him to see. She knew it was an Eldian soldier armband. However, she wondered how Eren could possibly have this.

“Unless…“ Her heart began to race, thinking about the possibility.

When Eren saw the armband in her hands, his smile faded and his face turned blank, his expression being unreadable. He also knew that someday she would find out and it would be difficult to come up with an excuse that Charlotte would believe, however he couldn’t let her roam around knowing his secret. It was either another lie or making sure she would stay hush about it, especially for her own protection.

The tension between them was palpable as Eren stood there, staring at Charlotte. He knew that she was a smart girl and put things together, so it was useless denying the obvious.

After a long silence, Charlotte finally spoke up, her voice shaking with emotions. "Eren, I asked what is this?"

The question hung in the air, and Eren knew that he couldn't lie to her any longer. However, he needed a strategy to make her listen. He needed to scare her at first, so she won’t do anything rush like possibility of reporting him.

 

Eren's eyes fixated on Charlotte as his expression shifted, becoming hard and cold. His face was set like a stone. His once warm and gentle demeanor turned cold and sharp, as if he was a different person altogether.

His eyes narrowed, and his jaw clenched tightly as he glared at her. He looked like a soldier ready for battle, ready to do whatever it takes to protect himself and his secrets.

Charlotte's heart raced with fear, unsure of what to do next. She had never seen Eren like this before, and the intensity of his gaze was enough to send shivers down her spine. She realized that this was not the playful and loving Eren she knew but someone else entirely.

"Eren, please…" she said, her voice shaking slightly. “What is this?" She asked for third time, her voice barely above whisper.

Eren didn't answer right away. He just stood there, looking at her with a cold, hard gaze. Charlotte felt a lump form in her throat as she waited for him to speak, trying to look anywhere but his terrifying expression.

Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Eren spoke. "It's an armband," he said, his voice low and menacing. "A symbol of being an Eldian."

Charlotte could feel the tension in the room, and it made her uneasy. She didn't know what to do or say. Eren was scaring her.

"Eren, please," she said softly, trying to getting through him for explanation without judging him. "Talk to me. Tell me what's going on."

Eren didn't answer. Instead, he stepped forward, his eyes still fixed on the armband in Charlotte's hands. She took a step back, suddenly feeling like she was in danger. She didn't want to make things worse by pushing him too far.

He spoke again, and his voice was low and menacing. "You had no right to go through my things," he asked, his tone accusatory.

"E-Eren, listen..." she said, her voice trembling slightly and her honey colored eyes filled with tears. "I was just trying to organize our things, and I saw this...by accident!"

Eren didn’t react to her scared expression, trying contain himself of holding her fragile body and comforting her. Finally, with a trembling voice, Charlotte asked him the question that had been burning in her mind since she found the armband: "Eren, a-are you really...an Eldian?"

Eren’s expression was still cold and calculating, and he took a step towards her, making her back up until she hit the wall. She wanted to run away, to leave this terrifying version of him behind. But she also needed answers.

He leaned in close to her, looming over her with his height and broad shoulders and his face just inches from hers.

"What if I am?" he growled, his eyes flashing with anger. Eren's intense gaze bore into hers, as if daring her to do something reckless, to betray his trust.

Charlotte's heart was pounding in her chest, and she could feel the fear rising in her throat. But she didn't back down.

"I just want to know the truth," she said, her voice steady despite her trembling body.

The air between them seemed to thicken, the silence stretching out for what felt like an eternity. Finally, Eren spoke, his voice cold and hard.

"Yes," he said simply, his voice low and dangerous. "I am a filthy Eldian."

 

Notes:

Finally the moment of truth!

How will Charlotte react?

Chapter 18: The Return of Warriors

Notes:

Hiii~

I'm sooo sorry my dear readers! I should've written this chapter sooner...I swear I will make it up to you all

ANYWAY, Here is the new chapter!

 

Falco's vision was hazy as he stared up at the vast blue sky, feeling as though he were in a dreamlike state. He could barely hear the distant sound of gunfire and feel the rumble of explosions in the ground beneath him. As he lay there, he noticed a bird flying overhead and instinctively raised his hand to it, as if to greet it.

"Fly away. It’s dangerous here," he mumbled to the bird, his voice barely audible.

As Falco stayed on the ground, still dazed, he continued to stare up at the sky above him. The sound of gunfire and explosions seemed distant, as if coming from another world. It seemed he lost his hearing, unable to distinguish several sounds.

Suddenly, Colt's face appeared in front of him, saying something to him in haste and trying to put his own helmet on him, which Falco couldn’t comprehend what he was saying at the moment only seeing Colt’s lips moving. He wondered why his brother was there.

He felt himself being lifted up and carried away, the sensation of Colt's arms around him grounding him in reality. He could hear Colt's heavy breathing and feel him running, his footsteps pounding against the ground until they reached the nearby trench.

 

Falco's head was pounding, and he could barely focus on the faces in front of him. He blinked slowly and tried to take in his surroundings. Gabi, Udo, and Zofia were all crowded around him, looking down at him with curiosity.

"Falco. You look like you're drunk," Zofia said.

"Guess he must've hit his head pretty good," Gabi commented.

"How much of last few month do you remember, Falco? You know we're at war, right?" Udo asked.

Falco struggled to make sense of their words. He didn't understand who these people are and why they were asking him such questions, and his memories were jumbled and unclear.

"You guys look like you're in a painting," Falco said, his voice slurred.

"What?" Gabi asked, raising an eyebrow.

"You know, like in those fancy art museums. You guys are all posing like a portrait," Falco explained, giggling slightly.

Zofia rolled her eyes, "He's definitely concussed."

Udo shook his head, "How much do you remember, Falco?"

Falco furrowed his brow in thought, "I remember that we're at war, and...uh...wait, who are you guys again?"

The three of them exchanged worried glances. "It's us, Falco. Gabi, Udo, and Zofia," Gabi replied.

"I...I don't know. I don't remember anything," Falco said, his voice trembling.

Falco's eyes widened, suddenly shouted making others surprised and jumped from their sits, "Oh, right! Warriors! Of course, how could I forget? We're the strongest soldiers in the world!"

Zofia shook her head, "We have to give him medical attention before he starts singing songs about birds and flowers or something."

Udo nodded in agreement, "Yeah, agreed. But first, Falco, do you know your own name?"

Falco grinned, "Of course I do! I'm the mighty...um...Falcon...Falco! I'm Falco Grice!"

The group exchanged amused looks, knowing his concussion being pretty bad. The sounds of the battlefield continued to rage in the background, but they felt distant and disconnected from him.

 

---

 

Falco felt the cool water pouring over his head and it helped him regain some clarity. He looked up at Gabi, his fellow soldier, as she explained their mission to him again. He tried to focus his eyes on her, still feeling a bit disoriented.

He tried to focus on her words, but his mind felt cloudy and confused. The mention of the four-year-long war against the Mid-East Union made him feel a sense of weariness and despair.

The warrior unit had just joined the battle one year ago, helping Marley make process faster however not as fast as they imagined since the enemy had been using Anti-titan weapons. Besides, the unit owed Marley a victory in their war because of their defeat on Paradise Island since it was the reason for the war between Marley and the Allied Forces.

Gabi's words slowly started to make sense to him, as she explained the importance of capturing Fort Slava and sinking the enemy's fleet. Falco wondered if they could really end the war with this final battle. The fort was heavily guarded, and the fleet was protected by it.

Gabi's voice became clearer as she continued talking, and Falco could see the determination in her eyes. She was a fierce one, and he knew he had to do his best to keep up with her.

“Or she will inherit one the titan and shorten her life,” he quickly dismissed the thought, trying to focus on the task front. However, he wondered why the warrior candidates were needed in the front line.

 

Falco watched as Zofia tended to his wounds, her gentle touch soothing him. He could feel the throbbing pain in his head slowly subsiding as she worked on him. However, their conversation caught his attention, and he couldn't help but listen in.

"Why can't the Marleyan fleet just attack them from the sea?" Zofia asked, a confused expression on her face.

Udo's response was filled with frustration and anger. "Come on, Zofia! Do you really think we can count on that navy to do a thing? It took them four whole years to establish any vestige of control over the seas!"

He winced as Udo wrapped his bandages a little too tightly around his wounded head, however Udo didn’t noticed and continued cursing in panic of their military failures, “And this shouldn't really be a surprise, but they lost half their damn battleships in the process! So of course, they're too chickenshit to do a single freaking thing until we've taken this massive death trap of a fort for them! Screw every single one of those stupid, incompetent cowards!”

"Udo. Calm it down before you squeeze Falco's head off." Gabi scolded him, hitting his helmet softly with the head of a grenade to everyone’s surprise. Udo apologized immediately, his grip on Falco's head loosening which made Falco sighed in relief.

 

Zofia rolled her eyes at Udo's outburst, clearly not impressed with his lack of composure. Falco looked around and noticed the chaos of the battlefield, the sound of gunfire in the distance, and the smell of gunpowder and smoke.

"Why are we, the candidates, fighting on the front lines?" Falco asked, revealing the question, which had occupied his mind.

Gabi responded, "We're here to determine who will inherit Reiner's Armored Titan. It's a test to see who is the most skilled and determined."

Udo and Zofia chimed in, speculating that Gabi would most likely be chosen due to her high scores. But Gabi insisted that her scores were not the reason why she would be chosen.

"I will be chosen because I am determined to exterminate the evil Eldians living on Paradise Island," Gabi declared. "I want to prove that the Eldians living in Marley are good ones, and I want to free them from the Liberio internment zone," she said with conviction.

Falco felt conflicted as he listened to their conversation. He knew that he had a duty to his country, but he couldn't help feeling sympathetic towards the Eldians on Paradise Island.

Gabi was truly brainwashed by Marley's propaganda. He wondered how many other Eldians were living in Marley and Liberio, believing the same lies as Gabi. He knew that their future as warriors was uncertain, and that they might be forced to carry out Marley's twisted agenda for the rest of their life.

 

---

 

Falco watched as Gabi runs towards the nearby trench, cheering and laughing with excitement as she stopped the armored train with her bomb. Suddenly, a soldier started firing at her, and Falco saw that she's in trouble. Without thinking, he rushes out of the trench to save her, ignoring Colt's attempts to stop him.

As he reaches Gabi, he sees a titan appear on the battlefield, shielding them from the gunfire. It's Galliard, who charges forward and destroys the outpost where the Mid-East soldiers were located.

Despite the approaching Eldians, the Mid-East soldiers continue firing, but they are quickly dispatched by Pieck, whose Titan has been outfitted with machine guns, and four soldiers riding on her back fire upon their enemies.

 

In the midst of the chaos, Falco spots an injured Mid-East soldier and drags him to safety, much to the ire of his superior. The sounds of gunfire and explosions fill the air, and Falco's heart races with adrenaline as he tries to save the injured soldier and stay out of harm's way, dragging him to their own nearby trench.

He could feel his superior's eyes on him, disapproving of his actions, but Falco couldn't just leave someone to die on the battlefield. Gabi, who was standing next to him, was wearing her military uniform and looking at Falco with a curious expression.

She assumed Falco was using the soldier to prove his loyalty and earn the Armored Titan. "Falco, you're not going to earn the Armored Titan by following international law," she said.

"I know that," Falco snapped back, frustrated by Gabi's assumptions.

Suddenly, the injured soldier began mumbling something in Arabic, and Falco turned to Udo, who was tending one of Marleyan superiors.

"What's he saying?" Falco asked while taking out the first-aid kit.

Udo's face darkened as he listened to the soldier's words. “He's saying we're devils, and he doesn't want you to touch him with your filthy Eldian hands.” He translated.

Falco was taken aback by the soldier's words and the level of brainwashing the Mid-East Allied Forces had done to their soldiers, knowing that even a wounded soldier would rather die than accept help from an Eldian.

Their Marleyan superior laughs mockingly, "Ha! Look at the little Eldian trying to prove himself! You can't escape what you are, boy!"

Falco couldn't help but feel a surge of anger at the man's callousness. He knew that as a warrior candidate, he had to prove that they were not the devils that the soldiers believed them to be.

But how could they do that when the hatred and brainwashing ran so deep? Even exterminating the people of Paradise Island wouldn’t solve anything but only bring more war and destruction, unlike what Gabi thought and determined to do.

 

Falco and the other warrior candidates were standing on the sidelines, watching the chaos unfold before them. As they witnessed the captive Eldians parachuting out of the airship, Falco turned to his fellow candidates, "What are they doing?" he asked.

Gabi responded with a confident grin, "They're turning them into Titans, Falco. It's all part of the plan."

Zeke roared and the captured Eldians were turned into Pure Titans, raining down on Fort Slava and crushing everything in their path.

"Did you see that? Zeke-san turned them all into Titans!" Gabi exclaimed, excitement evident in her voice.

"That's some power," Udo added, his eyes glued to the scene.

As the Titans landed on Fort Slava, the sounds of destruction echoed through the air. Buildings crumbled beneath the weight of the Titans, while soldiers ran for their lives.

The warrior candidates stood in horror. They watched the destruction with buildings and soldiers alike being crushed by the Titans. Then the Titans rise and begin devouring the remaining Mid-East soldiers. The screams of the soldiers inside the fort echoed in the distance, it was a gruesome sight.

As the battle raged on, one of their superiors spoke up, "Many Marleyans were devoured in the same way by your ancestors that the Mid-East force is being annihilated before our eyes."

But their attention was soon drawn to Reiner and Zeke, who had transformed into Titans and joined the battle, falling from airship.

Suddenly, there was a moment of danger as Reiner put his own life on the line to shield Zeke. “Oh, No!” Falco held his breath, hoping against hope that their vice-commander would be okay.

"We did it," Gabi cheered as Zeke successfully sank the remaining Mid-East fleet.

However, even though they’ve won this battle, the revelation of new weaponry capable of destroying even their powerful Titans, which was a sobering reminder that Marley now needed the power of the Founding Titan more than ever.

 

---

 

The sun was setting over the harbor, casting a warm golden glow over the water. The harbor was bustling with activity, with ships coming in and out, sailors hauling cargo, and the sound of the waves crashing against the docks.

Falco and his fellow Warrior candidates stood by the harbor, watching Mid-East soldiers, defeated and humiliated, climbed onto a boat and sailed away.

"They'll go back home and tell everyone how we're monsters," Udo stated, his voice filled with worry. "It's going to make things even harder for us."

Udo then started kicking a mooring post, his face twisted with anger and disgust.

Gabi rolled her eyes. “We're not monsters, but warriors. We're fighting to protect our country and our people.”

"It's a difficult job, but it's necessary. We have to be strong for our families and our nation." Zofia added.

Falco nodded in agreement, but his heart wasn't in it. He was worried about the future, and what it would hold for Eldians like them. As the boat sailed away, the Warrior candidates stood in silence, each lost in their own thoughts.

"What do you think will happen to us if Titans become obsolete?" Udo suddenly asked no one in particular, his voice barely audible above the din of the harbor.

Zofia shrugged. "We'll adapt, just like we always have. We'll find a new way to fight."

Falco shook his head. "It won't be that easy. The world hates us. They'll never let us live in peace."

Gabi, always the optimist, chimed in. "We'll prove them wrong. We'll show them that Eldians can be good people too."

Udo couldn't help feeling a sense of dread. "But what if they keep spreading stories about how inhumane Titan warfare is? What if they use it as an excuse to treat us even worse?"

 

Reiner arrived on the scene, his presence calming Udo's nerves. "Don't worry, Udo. We'll figure it out. We always do." He then greeted them with a smile, arriving to ease their worries. "How's everyone doing?"

The other three hurried over to Reiner, overjoyed to see him alive and well.

"Reiner! You're okay!" Gabi exclaimed, throwing her arms around him.

Reiner chuckled, patting Gabi on the head. "I'm tough, kid. Nothing can keep me down for long."

"We were all worried about you." Zofia commented with a smile.

Gabi then suggested that they explore the harbor until it was time to return to their hometown, Liberio.

Falco watched as Gabi tried to convince Reiner to go for a walk with her, her eyes bright with excitement. "Come on, Reiner, it'll be fun! We can explore the harbor and see what kind of ships are here!" she exclaimed, tugging at his sleeve.

Reiner chuckled, ruffling Gabi's hair affectionately. "All right, all right, let's go," he said, standing up and following her lead.

Falco, however, seemed more concerned than relieved. "Are you sure you're okay, vice commander? You should be resting, not walking around."

Reiner approached Falco and placed a hand on his shoulder, his smile fading slightly. "I'm fine, Falco. Really.”

The group then set off together, walking along the docks and taking in the sights. Gabi was chattering away, pointing out the different ships and trying to guess where they were headed.

Zofia and Falco followed behind, but Falco kept glancing back at Reiner with a worried expression, wondering about his well-beings.

As they continued to walk around and explore, Gabi started teasing Falco, "You're so cute when you get all worked up, Falco. You should learn to loosen up more often."

Falco felt his face flush red with embarrassment. "I'm not cute," he protested, trying to sound stern but failing miserably.

Zofia laughed, "Oh, come on, Falco. Gabi's right, you need to learn to relax a little."

Udo added, "Yeah, we're not in the middle of a battle anymore. It's okay to have some fun."

Reiner chimed in, "I have to agree with the others. It's important to take some time to enjoy life, especially after what we just went through."

Gabi smiled mischievously at Falco, "See, even Reiner thinks you should have some fun."

She then wrapped her arm around Falco's shoulders, pulling him close. "Don't worry, Falco," she whispered in his ear. "I won't let anyone hurt you."

Falco blushed deeply and felt a warmth spreading through his chest as Gabi hugged him. Having a crush on the girl made it even worth, though he knew she would never noticed while trying to be the best candidate.

"Aw, Falco, you're blushing again," Gabi said with a smirk, enjoying teasing him.

Falco looked down, hiding his face. "I am not," he protested weakly.

Zofia and Udo chuckled at the exchange, while Reiner watched them all with a small smile on his face.

 

After a while of wondering around, Gabi started the conversation by mentioning Charlotte,

"I wonder how Charlotte is doing, I can't wait to see her again after such a long time," she said with a smile.

Udo replied, "Yeah, it's been a while. I hope she's doing well. Honestly I miss her."

Zofia chimed in, "Same here. She always made us feel like we were worth something, you know?"

Falco smiled the mention Charlotte's name, "Yeah, Charlotte-san was always kind to us. She is one of the only Marleyan who treated us like human beings," he said, remembering their time in the infirmary when they were injured during training. Then she would always give them advices on not to push themselves and relay on each other.

 

Reiner smiled, listening to their words silently. "Me and the others also miss her too," he spoke up. "I'm sure she's doing well, settling into her married life."

Gabi frowned. "I hope so. I just hope her husband doesn't stop her from working at the Warrior headquarters as a nurse. She's the only Marleyan who truly understands us.” She pouts and crossed her arms, still hadn’t got over her marriage.

"I remembered when she always used to bring us extra food and make sure we were okay." Zofia added after a while trying to ease the tension.

Gabi grins, "I can't wait to tell her all about what we did. She will reward us more," she says, excitement in her voice.

Falco chuckles, "Yeah, and maybe she'll bring us some extra snacks, too," he says, making the others laugh.

Reiner smiles fondly, "Charlotte is a good person, she would be proud of all of you," he says, patting Gabi on the head.

The group falls into a comfortable silence, thinking of Charlotte and the kindness she had shown them. Despite their status as Eldians, she had treated them like people, and that meant the world to them.

Falco noticed that Reiner seemed to be on edge, looking around as if he sensed something. Falco wondered if it was the military keeping an eye on them, but he didn't want to bring it up and risk spoiling the fun.

 

---

 

Falco was leaning against the wall quietly on the train back to Liberio as the drunken celebration continued around him. His thoughts consumed by the recent battle and the fate of his fellow warrior candidate Gabi. He watched as Colt and the other Eldian soldiers toasted to Gabi's success, their laughter and cheers filling the air.

"Great job, Gabi! You saved us all!" Colt exclaimed, his breath reeking of alcohol. He, who had clearly had too much to drink, was especially exuberant

Gabi laughed and grinned, but Falco could see the discomfort on her face as Colt's alcohol-laced breath wafted over her. Despite this, Gabi tried to shrug it off and play along with the other soldiers.

A group of Eldian soldiers had gathered around them, chanting and singing a song about Gabi's heroics. One of them, clearly just as drunk as Colt, shouted out, "Gabi, you're a genius! How did you think to blow up the train like that?"

Gabi, feeling confident and empowered, responded with a sly smile, "Well, I guess you could say I just...blew my way through it." The group erupted in laughter.

Colt, in his drunken state, hoisted Gabi onto his shoulders, and she laughed, her eyes bright with excitement. Falco couldn't help but roll his eyes at the spectacle.

Gabi, on the other hand, was having the time of her life, basking in the glory of her success. She couldn't help but grin from ear to ear as Colt and the others praised her.

 

Falco frowned, wondering if Gabi truly understood the weight of what it meant to be a warrior, to be a Titan shifter.

Then, Reiner stepped out of the other wagon, and Falco looked over at him.

"So Gabi is going to inherit the Armored Titan, huh?" Falco muttered, his tone bitter.

Reiner nodded solemnly. "It's very likely. She has the highest scores and she's proven herself in battle."

Falco sighed. "But she'll only live to be twenty-seven years old. Isn't that too young?"

That was then Reiner's expression hardened. "It's an honor to inherit one of the Nine Titans, Falco. You should be grateful for the opportunity." He stated with a warning tone, deep down afraid that Falco would say something like that in front of another superior and endangering his life and his family. Then there won’t be any warning or mercy, especially since his family was already under high supervision.

Falco nodded quickly, feeling a cold sweat break out on his forehead. "Of course, I am! I'll do everything I can to inherit the Armored Titan. You can count on me!"

“He needs to be more careful with what he’s saying!” Reiner thought, being worried about the young candidate’s recklessness with his words while watching Falco panicking and stating his loyalty.

Reiner nodded, satisfied. "Good. Remember, you must save Gabi from this dark future awaiting her." Shocked, Falco came to know that Reiner didn’t want Gabi to inherit the Armored titan as much as he didn’t want. This made him more determined to save his favorite girl from unknown future.

 

As the train rumbled on, the drunken revelry continued, with Colt and the other soldiers singing and cheering. Gabi was still perched on his shoulders, laughing and waving her arms in the air.

Meanwhile, Colt was busy having a playful argument with Gabi.

"You know, Gabi, I think I deserve the Armored Titan more than you do," he said, a goofy grin on his face.

Gabi rolled her eyes and playfully hit his head. "Dream on, Colt. You don't stand a chance against me," she replied, a smirk on her face.

Suddenly, the train lurched, and Colt stumbled drunkenly, causing Gabi to lose her balance and fall backwards off his shoulders. With a yelp, she tumbled to the ground, much to the amusement of the other soldiers.

Falco and Reiner couldn't help but chuckle at the sight, seeing Gabi in this hilarious state, unlike when she was trying to act cool.

 

---

 

As the group arrived at the outskirts of Liberio, Falco couldn't help but feel relieved to be back in familiar territory. On the other hand, Gabi was practically bouncing with joy, exclaiming about how happy she was to be back home. The other Warriors and candidates were smiling too, but it was clear that Gabi was the most thrilled.

Colt, on the other hand, was struggling with a hangover, stumbling as Porco helped him walk. "Ugh, my head," he groaned.

Falco looked around in confusion. "Who gave him alcohol?" he asked.

Colt moaned in response, his head hung low. "Pieck did it. I can't handle it like these guys can."

Porco, who was supporting him, furrowed his brow at this revelation as he tried to hold Colt steady. "Pieck? You gave him alcohol knowing he can't handle it?"

Pieck just shrugged, a mischievous glint in her eye. "I thought it would be funny. And it was."

Zeke chimed in, a smirk on his face. "Well, Colt, looks like you're going to have to throw up Pieck-chan's kindness all over the floor now."

The group erupted in laughter, even Colt managing a weak chuckle. Falco rolled his eyes at the silly banter. Suddenly, Colt's face turned green, and he stumbled towards a nearby corner, with Porco still supporting him.

The others continued to joke and tease him as he emptied the contents of his stomach. Despite the unpleasant sight, the group was happy to be back in Liberio and enjoying each other's company.

Falco then looked at Reiner who silently just standing in a corner, wondered if he could trust him, and if he wants Eldians to be free of war, remembering how he tried to fuel him so he could at least save Gabi from becoming a Titan shifter.

 

The sun was shining brightly, and the sound of birds chirping could be heard in the distance. The group was in high spirits after their victory, joking and laughing as they walked.

The buildings were tall and uniform, with flags bearing the Marleyan symbol waving in the breeze. Gabi was practically bouncing with excitement, chattering away about her plans for the future.

Pieck broke the silence. "I wonder how our dearest Charlotte's doing with her husband, what if he is abusing her," she mused, looking over at Porco, trying to get a reaction out of him.

This wasn’t the first time they were bringing up Charlotte’s name. She was a valuable friend to all of them, understanding them so good. Pieck always wondered about her well-beings, hoping she would be ok the next time they meet. However, right now, she wanted to tease Porco again, since he was giving her protective older brother’s vibe while she was talking about Charlotte.

Porco immediately became defensive, clenching his fists. "Then I'll teach him a lesson he won’t forget." His face twisted into a scowl.

Gabi chimed in, her mind still set on kidnapping the Marleyan nobleman. "And I'll help you kidnap him!" She said with so much excitement more than she should have.

Pieck laughed at Gabi's eagerness and teased her, "You really have a one-track mind, don't you?"

Falco, ever the voice of reason, tried to drag Gabi away from the conversation, "Come on, Gabi. I don't think Charlotte-san would appreciate it if we got into trouble."

Gabi huffed, crossing her arms. "I was just joking anyway."

Pieck smiled at them, "Aw, but I'm sure Charlotte would love to see all you again."

Gabi beamed at the thought, "You're right, Pieck-san! We should go visit her soon."

They all continued walking toward their ghetto to see their families who were waiting for their return. Falco was deep in thought on how to super-pass Gabi in order to put the promise he gave to Reiner, into action. However, he knew for sure that he would try his best to gain his superior’s attention, so they would see his worth to inherit the Armored titan, saving Gabi.

Falco watched his surrounding; the trees lining the street gave way to small houses with neat gardens. It was good to be home. However, they all didn’t know what was awaiting for them and that it was just the beginning.

 

Notes:

Time Skip :))

What do you think happened to Charlotte and Eren after the previous chapter?

Chapter 19: Bonds of Loyalty

Notes:

Here I am with the new chapter.

Let's see what is going on with our favorite scouts on Paradis!

 

The 14th commander’s room is small, with only a few pieces of furniture - a table, a few chairs, and some bookshelves. The walls are covered in maps and charts, detailing various regions and territories. The windows are open, and the sounds of birds chirping can be heard from outside. Hange is sitting at her desk, her brow furrowed in thought

Levi’s eyes were burning with anger as he slammed the letter onto the table with a loud thud. The force of the impact shook everything on the table, causing the pens and paper to rattle. The sound of the letter hitting the table echoed through the room.

"What the fuck is this bullshit?!" he growled, his eyes flashing with anger while pointing at the letter on the table. "He's got a death wish or something."

Hange surprisingly remained silent, her fingers interwoven under her chin as she pondered Eren's actions.

Levi glared at her, demanding an answer. "Well, what the hell are we supposed to do now, Commander? Are you gonna say something or did the damn cat get your tongue?"

Hange sighed. "I'm concerned about Eren's plan, too," she said. “What choice do we have? Eren's plan is risky and reckless, but he's made it clear that he's going to do it with or without us. We can't afford to lose him.”

Levi's eyes narrowed as he balled up his fists. “That's the problem. That little shit knows he's important, and he's misusing that power.”

Hange leaned forward in her chair, her hands clasped together in front of her as she spoke. "Levi, calm down. We need to think this through," she said, her voice even.

"Calm down?! He's working with that shitty hairy Beast. That bastard is the reason we lost so many scouts." Levi growled, slamming his hand down on her desk. “Especially Erwin” his thought again drifted back to him every time he thought about Zeke fucking Yeager.

 

Levi sat there in silence, staring at the ground with a somber expression on his face and only the sound of Levi's heavy breathing could be heard. Hange noticed the sadness in his eyes and knew whom he was thinking about. Hell, she was still grieving the loss of their great Commander, Erwin Smith.

Hange broke the silence, "Do you ever wonder what Erwin would've done if he was still alive?"

Levi clenched his jaw, "I don't know," he said quietly. "And honestly, I don't really want to think about it."

Hange understood the weight of Levi's words. "I miss him," she said softly, her gaze downcast. "He was such a great commander and a good friend. It's hard to imagine this fight without him."

Levi sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Yeah," he said gruffly. “Sometimes it feels like he's still here with us, but then I remember the reality. We lost a great leader that day, and there's no way to bring him back.”

"I know," she said, a hint of sadness in her eyes. "It's just... hard, sometimes. Especially when I think about all the people we've lost."

Her thoughts drew back to other scout members, Mike, Moblit, Nifa and so many others, who died even without knowing the outside world existed.

“Maybe that’s for the best,” Hange smiled to herself sadly, not knowing how they would react finding out that the whole world wanted them dead because of the incident, which occurred 2000 years ago.

Levi let out a short, humorless laugh. "But that's the way the world works, isn't it? We don't always get to keep the good ones around. It's our job to carry on without them and do the best we can."

Hange nodded in agreement. "You're right, Levi. But we'll never forget Erwin, and what he did for us and for humanity."

Levi's eyes met Hange's, a shared understanding passing between them. "Yeah. We owe him that much."

They both knew that no matter how hard they fought, they could never bring back the friends and comrades they had lost. But they also knew that they had to keep going, to keep fighting for a better future. It was the only way to honor the sacrifices that had been made.

 

The room was quiet for a moment. Finally, Hange spoke up. "So, we'll have to come up with a good plan as soon as possible on how to help Eren during his attack and then bring him out safely," she said.

Levi snorted in frustration. "Yeah, but attacking Liberio during the festival? Like we haven't had enough enemies already. Fucking Marley's been trying to kill us for years.”

"I know, I know," Hange repeated, rubbing her temples. "But we have to do this. It's the only way."

Levi shook his head. "I can't believe we're doing this. We're going to get ourselves killed."

Hange sighed. "I know it's risky, but we have to trust Eren. Whatever he is doing is for the goodness of Paradise."

"Trust him? After he ditched us for over a year and then started sending us love letters?” Levi said, scowling and talking in a low but dangerous tone. "I'm gonna kick his ass so hard he'll be shitting teeth." The sound of his knuckles cracking fills the room.

Hange gave a small smile. "I don't doubt that, Levi."

"Fucking brats," Levi muttered under his breath. "That shithead, Eren is always causing us trouble. And don't get me started on that gloomy brat, Mikasa! She's supposed to be keeping an eye on him. She let her guard down for a second, and look where it got us!"

"Ah, yes. Eren and Mikasa, always charging headfirst into danger, as long as I remember" she commented, a small smile on her face while listening to Levi venting his frustration.

Levi scowled, "Don't forget mushroom head, Armin, now that he's a giant he's even more trouble."

Hange raised an eyebrow, "Oh really? I thought he was doing quite well for himself."

Levi grumbled, "Well, he's smarter than the other two, that's for sure. But he's still a damn brat, just like the rest of them." The troublesome trio always knew how to attract danger.

Levi growled as he thought about how Mikasa was a mess and distracted whenever it came to training. "Mikasa needs to get her shit together. We can't afford to have her distracted on a mission."

Hange nodded in agreement. "You’re right, But you have to understand, she's been through a lot. Eren disappearance like that must have been hard on her."

Levi snorted. "Yeah, well, tough shit. We all lost people we cared about. That doesn't give her an excuse to be a liability on the field."

Hange leaned forward, her eyes intense. "Levi, you can't just ignore someone's emotional state like that. We need to support her and help her through this."

Levi made a ‘tch’ sound. "Fine. But I'm not coddling her. I'll send Armin to talk to her and get her head back in the game."

Hange smiled, satisfied. "Good. And in the meantime, we need to focus on Eren's plan. We don't have much time left."

Levi only nodded, his expression grim.

 

Hange paused for a moment, lost in thought. Suddenly, she blurted out with so much excitement, "Buuuut~… can you imagine how cool it would be to ride on the War Hammer Titan's shoulder?"

Levi, already irritated, snapped back, "Are you shitting me? You're thinking about riding on the enemy's Titan?"

Hange chuckled nervously, "Oh come on, Levi! It's just a thought experiment.”

Levi shook his head again, muttering to himself about how Hange always managed to find new ways to drive him crazy.

However, after a while, he noticed the weird expression on Hange who looked like she having an orgasm, her cheeks being red. Disgusted by the drool on the corner of her mouth, he threw a pencil at her, which hit her right in the middle of her forehead.

“Oi, Shitty four eyes! Focus,” Levi asked, frowning.

Hange snapped back into reality, her cheeks still red from fantasizing, and replied, "Of course, of course! I'm just thinking about how cool it would be to touch that War Hammer Titan’s hardening!"

Levi rolled his eyes and said, "Don't get me into trouble, Hange. I don't want to be the one collecting your disgusting guts off the ground."

Hange laughed, "Don't be such a buzzkill. I know you secretly want to touch it too."

Levi grunted, "As if I'd waste my time on something like that. I have better things to do, like keeping you all in line."

Hange giggled, "Well, you're no fun, Shorty. But now let's focus on Eren's plan."

Levi made a ‘tch’ sound, annoyed at the nickname. Regardless they get back to work, planning on how to get back Eren with the least casualties.

 

---

 

In the kitchen, Sasha was busy peeling potatoes while Jean and Connie were chopping onions and tomatoes respectively. The kitchen was filled with the aroma of various spices and vegetables. The atmosphere was filled with the sound of chopping and clanging utensils as Sasha, Connie, and Jean busily prepared ingredients for the stew. After a while, the trio was bickering about who was the better cook.

Jean rolled his eyes. "Please, I'm obviously the better cook here."

Sasha scoffed. "Yeah, at making omelets maybe. But I'm the queen of meat dishes."

Suddenly, Sasha challenged Jean to a competition on who could chop the onions faster.

"Come on, Jean-boy, I bet I can chop these onions faster than you," Sasha said with a playful grin.

Jean couldn't resist the challenge. "You're on, Sasha. But I'm warning you, I've got some mad onion-chopping skills."

Connie, who was keeping an eye on the stew, shook his head. "Guys, I don't think this is a good idea. We should get the dinner ready before-"

But before he could finish, Sasha and Jean had already started frantically peeling potatoes. The sound of the peeler scraping against the skin filled the kitchen. It was a tense match, both of them trying to outdo each other with their speed.

Connie shook his head, watching the two. "You guys know this is how accidents happen, right?"

But Sasha and Jean were too focused on the challenge to listen to Connie's warning. They both were chopping furiously, their knives clacking against the cutting board in a fast-paced rhythm.

As they both got into a rhythm, their knives collided and the onions went flying. They both stumbled backwards, coughing and rubbing their eyes.

Sasha laughed, "Looks like nobody won this round!"

The three of them burst out laughing at the absurdity of it all, even though they knew they should be more careful.

"I guess we'll have to find another way to settle our little competitions," Jean said, still chuckling.

Sasha nodded, still cradling her injured finger. "Yeah, maybe next time we can race to see who can eat the most bread."

Jean rolled his eyes, "Yeah, yeah. Let's just get back to work."

 

They then went back to preparing dinner. Sasha was peeling potatoes at a rapid pace, with a mischievous grin on her face. "Hey, Connie," she said, tossing a potato at him, "catch!"

Connie wasn't ready for it and the potato hit him in the face. "What the hell, Sasha!" he exclaimed, rubbing his cheek.

Jean, who was chopping onions, couldn't help but laugh. "Nice throw, Sasha," he said, teasingly.

Sasha giggled. "Thanks! I've been practicing." She picked up another potato and threw it at him, but Jean easily caught it.

Connie picked up a tomato and tossed it at Sasha. "Your turn!"

Sasha caught the tomato and grinned. "Alright, bring it on!"

With that, the three of them continued to playfully toss ingredients back and forth. Potatoes, onions, and tomatoes flew through the air with ease.

At that moment, Floch entered the kitchen with a bucket and a mop, already finished cleaning the mess hall. However, he was not prepared for what came next.

The tomato that Sasha had thrown accidentally hit him in the face, leaving him drenched in its sticky juice. The trio gasped in surprise, but none of them seemed to feel any remorse for their actions. “Well deserved, asshole!” Jean thought couldn’t help but smirk at his ridiculous face.

Floch wiped the tomato off his face, his expression a mixture of anger and disgust. "What the hell is wrong with you? Can't you take anything seriously?"

Jean taunted him, "Aww, sorry Floch, did the tomato hurt your precious feelings?" Sasha and Connie snickered behind him.

Floch snapped. "You guys are still irresponsible brats.”

“What did you just say?” Jean said, growling.

Jean and Floch were now standing face to face, their expressions furious. Sasha and Connie stood to the side, trying to intervene and calm them down.

Floch was pointing a finger at Jean, his eyes blazing with anger. "You and the rest of the Scouts just don't understand what Eren was going through! He left because he couldn't take it anymore!"

Jean clenched his fists and leaned forward. "Oh please, like you know anything about what Eren was going through. All you do is criticize and thinking you're better than everyone else."

Floch bristled at Jean's comment and spat back, "At least I'm not playing around and being irresponsible like you three."

"You're just a damn bully, Floch!" Jean exclaimed, his voice rising in anger.

"And you're a coward who can't see the bigger picture!" Floch retorted.

Sasha and Connie exchanged worried glances as the argument escalated. They knew that things could easily spiral out of control if they didn't do something quickly.

"Guys, come on, let's just calm down," Sasha said, her voice soothing.

"Yeah, we don't need to fight about this," Connie added.

Floch just sneered. "Your fallen comrades would be so disappointed."

With that, he stormed out of the room, leaving the trio staring after him in shock. The room was filled with an uncomfortable silence, and Sasha let out a sigh.

"That guy really knows how to ruin a good time," she said, before turning back to the ingredients they had been preparing.

 

The kitchen was quiet as the trio continued to chop and dice ingredients for their stew. Jean broke the silence by asking his friends, "Do you think we really don't understand Eren?"

Sasha replied, "I don't know, but I feel like he's been shutting us out. Especially Mikasa and Armin."

Connie nodded in agreement, "Yeah, it's like he doesn't trust us with anything anymore."

Jean sighed, "It's just frustrating. We've been through so much together and yet he still treats Mikasa like she's his personal bodyguard."

Sasha chimed in, "But we still want to help him. We just need to understand him better."

The trio went back to preparing their dinner in silence, lost in their thoughts about their friend.

Sasha spoke up, breaking the silence. "But what's up with that woman and baby? Is he gonna kidnap them or something?"

Connie looked up from his task, "Wait, what woman and baby?"

Sasha replied, "It was in the postscript of his letter. He didn't say much about it, but it sounded weird."

Connie and Jean looked at each other in confusion.

"I don't remember reading that part," said Connie.

Jean shrugged and said, "Well, maybe we missed it."

Sasha then went back to chopping the vegetables for the stew. The sound of the bubbling pot on the stove was the only thing breaking the silence.

 

After adding the spices, finally, the stew was completed; all they needed was for the ingredients to be cooked properly and for the level of the water to be settled. So it was time to start baking the bread, which they had already kneaded the dough. Sasha and Connie took the role. That was why Jean was worried, they might have to eat burned bread.

As Sasha and Connie were busy adding too much flour to the dough, Jean watched in horror as they almost ruined the bread.

"Guys, watch out with the flour," Jean warned them. "We don't want to mess this up."

"Don't worry, Jean-boy," Sasha said, grinning. "We've got this.”

Jean sighed and turned to check on the stew. He heard Sasha and Connie bickering in the background. He looked up to watch them arguing about the last potato.

Jean couldn't help but roll his eyes, muttering to himself about how he's stuck with "two idiots."

"You guys are unbelievable," Jean said. "We're supposed to be making bread, not fighting over a potato."

"But I wanted that potato!" Sasha protested, glaring at Connie.

"Well, I didn't know that!" Connie retorted. "You should have told me."

"I didn't think I needed to spell it out for you…I winked, remember?"

“WHAT??... I thought you meant you wanted to ditch!!”

“OMG! You forgot our CODE LANGUAGE???...Winking means stealing, blinking is supposed to mean ditching,”

 

Watching them arguing, Jean sighed and rubbed his temples. "You two share one brain cell," he muttered.

Sasha and Connie both turned to him, looking offended. "Hey, we're not that stupid," Sasha said.

"Yeah, we're perfectly capable of making bread," Connie added.

That was then the smell of burning bread filled the kitchen, causing Jean to turn around and see that the loaves in the oven was starting to char. fortunately, he didn’t let these two idiots put too much in the oven or they had to knead the dough again.

"Great," Jean facepalmed, "I swear, I'm surrounded by morons."

"We're so sorry, Jean. We'll pay more attention next time," Sasha promised.

Jean just grinned, teasing his friends. "For now, let's just focus on not burning down the kitchen, okay?"

The three of them continued with their cooking, making sure to keep a closer eye on the bread this time.

 

As they were about to finish preparing dinner, Jean and Connie started laughing, which made Sasha look up confused. "What's so funny, you two?"

Jean laughed and said, "Remember when you got caught stealing meat from the storage, Sasha?"

Sasha looked confused, "Which time?"

Jean and Connie looked at each other, surprised. "Wait, you did it more than once?" Connie asked.

Sasha playfully glared at them. "Hey, I can't help it if I have a good sense of smell and a love for food," she defended.

Jean chuckled, "Well, that explains why the higher officers are always complaining about the lack of meat in the kitchen every time you are on duty."

Sasha's face turned bright red as she realized she had been caught. "Okay, fine! Maybe I've stolen food a few times, but I was always really hungry!"

Connie laughed and shook his head. "I can't believe you, Sasha. You're lucky you never got caught again."

Sasha smiled mischievously. "That's because I got better at it. You guys just never noticed."

 

After a moment, Connie noticed, the bread that he was carrying had gone missing. "W-wait…where did the bread go?" he asked, looking around the kitchen.

Sasha shrugged, pretending to have no idea, which made both Jean and Connie more suspicious. Suddenly, a muffled sound came from the corner of the kitchen. They walked over and found the bread in a corner, half-eaten.

Jean giggled, glancing at Sasha. "Looks like someone couldn't resist the smell of fresh bread."

Sasha rubbed the back of her neck, "Sorry couldn't help myself.”

They all couldn’t help but laugh at the chaotic situation they created while preparing dinner. Fortunately, everything was ready in the end.

 

"Remember Nicolo's cooking? It was amazing. I wish he could be here to taste our stew." Sasha spoke up with a sad tone.

"Yeah, he was a genius in the kitchen. Wish we could have him here to cook for us again." Connie added, agreeing with Sasha.

"Yeah, too bad he's our prisoner, he seems like a good guy," Jean said with a sigh.

They all fell into a brief moment of silence, thinking about the various people caught up in the conflicts of the world. They imagined themselves cooking alongside Nicolo and learning new skills without any care about the war and sides.

Jean broke the silence, "You know, I just hope that someday we can all sit down together and share a meal without all of this tension and fear hanging over us."

Sasha smiled, "That sounds nice. And we'll make sure Nicolo is the head chef."

It was a small moment of hope and warmth amidst the chaos; however, the reality of war was dark and grim.

 

---

 

Mikasa stood in the training area, surrounded by dummies of all shapes and sizes. The walls were made of brick, and the floor was hard concrete.

The room was dimly lit, with only a few flickering torches hanging on the walls, casting eerie shadows around the room. The air was thick with the smell of sweat and metal, and the sound of her fists hitting the dummies echoed through the room.

Mikasa moved with a fluid grace, her body moving in perfect sync with her punches and kicks. Her breaths come out in ragged gasps, sweat pouring down her forehead and soaking through her clothes.

She punches at the dummy with all her might, putting all her pent-up frustration into each strike. Her movements are precise and efficient, a testament to the countless hours of training she's undergone.

As she moves, her muscles ripple under her skin, showing the power she possesses. She moves with lightning-fast reflexes, dodging and weaving around the dummies as if they were living opponents.

Her eyes are focused, a fierce determination burning in them. The sound of her fists hitting the dummies echoes throughout the room.

Despite her physical prowess, there's a deep sadness in her eyes. She's lost in thought, replaying the events of the past year in her head. Her thoughts are a jumbled mess, and she can't help but wonder what she did wrong.

Was it something she said? Something she didn't do? She couldn't pinpoint the exact moment when things began to fall apart.

Her movements were powerful and precise, fueled by a fierce determination to keep her mind off Eren for now.

With a fierce grunt, she delivered a series of roundhouse kicks, each one hitting its mark with precision. She pushed herself harder, feeling the familiar burn in her muscles that told her she was pushing her limits.

But even in her darkest moments, Mikasa refuses to give up. She channels her anger and frustration into her training, hoping that by pushing herself to the limit, she can drown out her worries about Eren. But with every strike, she feels a pang of guilt and sadness in her heart, knowing that no matter how hard she trains, it won't bring Eren back.

The room is silent except for the sound of Mikasa's training. The atmosphere is heavy with emotion, a mixture of sadness and determination. Despite the weight on her shoulders, Mikasa refuses to give up, pushing herself to be stronger every day.

 

After a while, Mikasa took a deep breath and wiped the sweat from her forehead with her sleeve. Mikasa sat on the bench, her eyes fixed on the red scarf that lay next to her. The scarf was old and worn, but it held a special place in her heart, as it was given to her by Eren.

She remembered the day when Eren had insisted on washing and drying it for her, and how he had wrapped it around her to keep her warm. The memory brought a faint smile to her face.

It was the time when Captain Levi gave them a break, and they decided to visit their old rebuilt home in Shiganshina. Eren, Mikasa, and Armin were staying there. Armin had been busy exploring the basement of their old house, while Eren had taken on the task of cooking their meals. Mikasa had found herself helping out with the chores, and Eren had taken on the task of washing her scarf.

She recalled Eren's face as he insisted on washing her scarf, the determination in his eyes as he scrubbed away at the dirt. Armin had joked that he was using it as an excuse to get close to her, but Eren had simply smiled and said that he wanted to do something nice for her.

Mikasa laughed at the memory and picked up her scarf, feeling the soft texture between her fingers.

"Eren," she whispered, hoping that he was safe and sound.

 

Lost in her thoughts, she didn't notice Armin walking up to her until he spoke up.

"Hey, mind if I join you?"

Mikasa shook her head, and Armin sat down beside her. They sat in silence for a while, enjoying the calmness of their surroundings. Her mind wandered to the endless possibilities of what could have happened to Eren. But then, she remembered Eren's words in his letters and a flicker of hope ignited in her heart. He was still alive and around at least.

"How are you holding up?” Armin asked, breaking the silence. His voice was soft and gentle, his gaze fixed on her.

Mikasa turned to him, her expression unreadable. "I'm fine," she replied, her voice monotone. She shrugged off his concern, not wanting to burden her friend with her troubles. However, her shoulders were tense, and her hands were fidgeting nervously in her lap.

Armin frowned, knowing she was anything but fine. "Everyone's worried about you, Mikasa. Even Captain Levi," he said, hoping to make her understand how much she was cared for.

Mikasa shrugged. "It doesn't matter," she said, looking away.

Armin took a deep breath before continuing. "We're all worried about Eren too. We want him back just as much as you do."

Armin reassured her that they were all worried about Eren and that she wasn't alone in her concerns.

Mikasa turned to him, her eyes filled with sadness. "Why does Eren always leave us behind?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

Armin paused, considering his response. He leaned back, crossed his arms over his chest, and furrowed his brow in concentration.

"I really don't know," he said finally, feeling defeated and weak of not knowing what his best friend was thinking.

Mikasa nodded and then spoke again. "Remember the conversation I had with Eren in Marley?" she asked.

"Yes, you told him he was family," Armin replied, wondering where she was going with this.

Mikasa looked down to stare at her lap, her voice barely audible. "What if I gave him another answer?" she asked, her eyes glistening with unshed tears.

Armin raised an eyebrow, unsure the connection with Mikasa’s answer.

He then seriously thought for a moment before replying. "Eren already had a plan. That's why he went to Liberio with us. And from what we can tell from his letters, he had it all mapped out before he got there."

Mikasa looked at him with a hint of confusion. "But why didn't he tell us about it?" she asked.

"I don't know. But blaming yourself won't change anything. We need to focus on bringing him back safely," Armin replied, hoping to reassure her.

Mikasa nodded slowly, her gaze returning to the wall in front of them.

 

Armin shifts his weight slightly on the bench and takes a deep breath before speaking. "Mikasa…um…I-I have to tell you something. I've been feeling guilty about something for a while now."

Mikasa looks over at him with a questioning expression, silently urging him to continue.

“I think I'm the one who pushed Eren away from us. When we were in Marley, I could see that Eren was really struggling with something. He was so depressed and distant from us. But instead of trying to talk to him, I just ignored it” Armin said and finally confessed what was on his mind all these times while looking down at his hands and feeling ashamed of himself.

Mikasa looked at Armin, her expression softened. "Armin, it's not your fault. We all could have done better. We were all focused on the mission and didn't realize how much Eren was hurting. We all played a part in pushing him away."

Armin nodded, looking down at his hands. "I know, but I still feel guilty. Eren was my friend, and I failed him when he needed me the most."

Mikasa put a hand on Armin's shoulder. "We can still make it right, Armin. We can bring Eren back and help him through whatever he's going through."

Armin looked up at Mikasa and nodded, a determined look in his eyes. "You're right. We can't give up on him." In which she squeezed his shoulder reassuringly in response.

 

Mikasa's eyes were fixed on the ground. "What about the PS in his letter? Any idea what that could mean?" she asked suddenly, not being able to shake off the feeling of helplessness.

Armin frowned, thinking back to the letter. His expression grew serious and he furrowed his brow and leaned back on the bench, deep in thought.

"I'm not sure. But I have a feeling that the woman and her baby are somehow connected to it. Maybe Eren is trying to protect them or using them as leverage against Marley." Armin finally replied.

Mikasa's expression grew even more saddened as she muttered, "What if the woman was Eren's lover there?"

Armin looked at her with a solemn expression and nodded, "I really don't know, Mikasa. But we can't jump to conclusions just yet. But it doesn't change the fact that Eren has a plan and we have to trust him."

Mikasa sighed heavily and rested her chin on her hands, "I know. It's just hard not knowing what he's thinking or doing." She still was lost in thought about Eren's possible romantic involvement with someone else.

Armin placed a comforting hand on her shoulder, "I know. But we have to have faith in him. He's always had a reason for what he does, even if it doesn't make sense to us at the time."

Mikasa nodded, still looking down. She traced patterns on the lap with her fingers, lost in thought. After a moment of silence, she looked back up at Armin, "Do you think we'll ever see him again?"

Armin smiled reassuringly, "Of course we will. We'll bring him back home with us, safe and sound."

Mikasa smiled faintly, "I hope so." She stood up from the bench and stretched, "Thanks, Armin."

Armin stood up as well, "Anytime. You know I'm always here for you." He replied with a warm smile, happy to be of help. "Come on, let's go eat. I’m sure Jean, Connie, and Sasha prepared a great meal for us if they haven’t burned anything."

Mikasa nodded, a small smile on her lips, and the two of them walked back toward the mess hall to join the others.

 

Notes:

More humor and happiness before...you know, YEAH!

I always love writing interactions between these characters (Levi and Hange <3)

Eren is on drugs again

The legendary trio - Jean, Connie, and Sasha - were on kitchen duty, hope the scout won't starve :)) Levi is definitely going to have their head after the mess they just caused!

Armin and Mikasa talking about Mikasa's response is what I wanted them to do in the manga. Unfortunately, we did not get so much heart-to-heart conversations between these two!

 

ANYWAY, what are your thoughts?
I promise we will get back to Eren and Charlotte in the next chapter!

I also put some hint in this chapter, I hope you found it ;)

Chapter 20: Unexpected Member

Notes:

Hey guys, I can't express how embarrassed I am for being so late. That's why I quickly wrote and edited the new chapter. Unfortunately, I've been so occupied recently. I hope you guys did not lose interest in the process.

Here is the chapter you all are looking forward to that will clarify what actually happened between chapters 17 and 18 ;)

 

Falco was sitting next to Eren, who was sitting on a bench with his crutches beside him. Eren, disguised as Kruger, listened intently, nodding in agreement. He, who was pretending to be an injured Eldian soldier of war, was missing a leg and an eye and was using crutches to move around.

Falco was talking about his training, with an extreme eagerness in his voice. "I really want to super-pass Gabi. She's always one step ahead of me, but I'm determined to catch up," he said.

Eren listened intently, nodding his head from time to time, pretending to be a good adult helping the naïve Falco.

"You know, Falco," Eren said in a hoarse voice, "training is important, but it's not the only thing that will make you a good soldier."

Falco looked at him curiously. "What do you mean?"

"I mean that there's more to being a soldier than just physical strength. You also need to be smart and cunning," Eren replied, tapping his temple with his finger.

Falco nodded thoughtfully. "I see what you mean. But how do I get better at that?"

Eren leaned forward, his voice dropping to a whisper. "The best way to become a good strategist is to study history. Learn about the tactics used by great generals, and think about how you could apply those tactics to your own situation."

Falco's eyes widened in excitement. "That's a great idea! I never thought about studying history before."

Eren smiled. "It's never too late to start. And who knows, maybe one day you'll be the one leading the charge."

Falco beamed at the thought. "Thanks for the advice, Kruger-san. I'll definitely start studying history tomorrow."

Eren nodded, leaning back in his seat. He looked around the courtyard, taking in the sights and sounds.

"You know, I want to be just like you when I grow up." Falco grinned, feeling a sense of pride and validation from Eren's words.

Eren chuckled sadly. "I'm not sure that's a good thing, kid. I've been through a lot."

Falco's expression turned serious. "Yeah, you were a soldier in the war between Mid-East and Marley. That must have been tough."

Eren's face grew dark for a moment before he forced a smile. "Yeah, it was. But I'm just glad to be alive and able to help out where I can."

Falco nodded, looking up at Eren with admiration. "You're really brave, Kruger-san. I hope I can be brave like you one day."

Eren's smile faltered slightly, but he quickly regained his composure. "You will be, Falco. Just keep training and never give up."

The two observed their surroundings and other soldiers who were extremely traumatized by the war. It was a dread sight, showing the true cruelty of war.

 

“If Charlotte-san was here, she would’ve put her everything to help these soldiers,” Falco suddenly mentioned Charlotte. Eren's interest was piqued at the mention of his Charlotte.

Falco noticed the sudden interest in Eren's eyes. His eyes lit up as he spoke about her, "Charlotte-san is the kindest person I've ever met. She treats everyone with so much care and compassion, even though she's a Marleyan."

Eren leaned forward. "Tell me more," he asked Falco.

Falco looked up, surprised at Eren's sudden curiosity. "Well," he began, "she spends a lot of her own money on ice cream vendors so that the Eldians here can have ice cream whenever they want. It's a small thing, but it means a lot to us."

Eren's eyes widened in surprise. He knew Charlotte was so kind, however, this was the first time he had heard about her charity work like this. It was so heart-warming.

"Ice cream? That's a luxury we Eldians never had in Liberio." Eren asked, completely touched by this warm gesture from Charlotte.

Falco nodded, "Yes, it's amazing. Besides her work in the infirmary, she also volunteered at the hospitals in the internment zone and was always willing to help anyone who needed it."

Eren couldn't help but feel a sense of pride and admiration for his wife. "She sounds like a remarkable person," he said.

He could imagine her bright smile as she handed out ice cream to the children or the look of concern on her face as she tended to the wounded. Eren knew firsthand how difficult it was for Eldians to earn the trust and respect of Marleyans, yet Charlotte seemed to have an endless supply of compassion and understanding for their plight.  Charlotte is really the kindest person he ever met. Her genuine kindness was like a rare gem, and he felt it completely when she welcomed him even though she found out one of his little secrets.

“Well, that required another lie and convincing,” he thought about the moment she found out he was an Eldian, or in other words, he let her find out.

Falco nodded eagerly at Eren’s comment. "She really is. And she's so beautiful too," he said, blushing slightly.

"Do you have a crush on her?" he asked with a smirk, not being able to resist teasing the kid.

Falco's face turned bright red as he stammered out a denial. "No! I-I mean, she's amazing, but I don't have a crush on her. I like Gabi," he said, flustered.

Eren laughed softly, feeling a sense of warmth at seeing Falco's embarrassment. "It's okay to be attracted to older women, you know," he teased.

Falco shook his head vehemently. "No, no, I don't like her like that!" he protested.

Eren chuckled again, then his expression turned serious. "Thank you for telling me about her," he said to Falco. "It's good to know that there are still kind people in this world."

Falco nodded, still feeling flustered, and the two continued talking about Charlotte. His voice trailed off as he finished speaking about Charlotte.

"What's wrong, Falco?" Eren asked, noticing the sadness in Falco’s voice.

Falco sighed and replied, "Unfortunately, she's not working at the infirmary anymore, and there's no guarantee that she'll come back."

Eren listened intently as Falco continued, "I don't know exactly why she left, but there were rumors that she disobeyed Commander Magath's orders to marry into a well-known Marleyan family."

Kruger's eyes narrowed slightly as he listened to this. The real reason Charlotte had left, was that he gave her the courage to disobey and help her doing that. And he didn’t regret shit. He did what was necessary to free her from what she didn’t choose.

Falco continued, "Commander Magath was furious when he found out, and he went to her house. I just hope he doesn't punish her too severely. He's known for being strict."

Kruger reassured Falco, "I'm sure she's strong enough to handle whatever comes her way. And I'm sure she'll be back soon."

Falco looked up at Eren, grateful for the words of encouragement. He didn't know who the injured soldier was, but he appreciated the kindness the man was showing him.

"Thank you," Falco said softly. "I hope you're right."

 

"I better get going. Thanks again, Kruger-san." Falco said again after a moment of silence.

Eren nodded, watching as Falco ran off. As he watched Falco disappear into the distance, he couldn't help but feel guilty for using him to deliver the letter to his comrades.

He knew that he was betraying his friend's trust by leaving them in the first place and then throwing a bomb about his upcoming attack. Whether they wanted to support him or not, was their choice. 

Eren's mind was stuck in memory as he sat on the old bench, his eyes staring down at the ground. The paint on the bench was chipped and worn out, indicating its age. He remembered the moment when Charlotte found out he was Eldian.

 

In this flashback, Charlotte was leaning against a wall, looking at him with a mixture of shock and fear and Eren was leaning towards her with a cold expression, trying to intimidate her.

He just got out of the shower and found out she already found the armband he left for her to be seen. He needed to reveal the truth to her with little drops, testing her reaction and seeing how far he could go.

"I'm a filthy Eldian," Eren had replied, his tone flat and devoid of emotion. he emphasized the word "filthy" with a venomous hiss.

Charlotte's mind was racing as she tried to come to terms with what Eren had just revealed. She had trusted him and had let her guard down around him, believing that he was just a Marleyan like her.

What did he have to gain from it? She had so many questions but didn't know where to begin.

She had always known that there was more to him than what he showed on the surface, but this was beyond anything she could have imagined. Her heart was pounding, and she could feel a cold sweat starting to break out on her forehead.

Now Charlotte was wondering what else Eren had been hiding from her. She didn't know how to feel, whether to be angry or betrayed.

She looked at Eren, who seemed to be waiting for her response, with a mix of confusion and hurt.

"Eren...why?" Charlotte finally managed to ask, her voice barely above a whisper. "Why did you lie to me? Why did you pretend to be a Marleyan?"

Eren stared at her, his expression guarded. "I had to," he said simply.

Charlotte frowned, not understanding. "Had to? What do you mean?"

The tension between them was palpable, and Eren's expression was unreadable. Finally, he spoke up, his voice low and intense.

"If you're thinking about reporting me, Charlotte, just say it. Don't try to pretend like you're not considering it."

Charlotte was taken aback by his words, her heart racing with fear and confusion. She shook her head frantically, trying to make sense of what was happening.

"No, Eren, I would never do that to you," she insisted, her voice shaking with emotion.

But Eren wasn't convinced. He leaned in closer, his eyes boring into hers.

"Are you sure?" he asked, his tone slightly accusatory. "Or are you just afraid of me right now?"

Charlotte's breath caught in her throat as she looked into his eyes. She could feel her heart pounding in her chest, and she knew that Eren could see right through her.

"I'm not afraid of you," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "I just...I need some time to process all of this."

Eren's expression softened slightly at her words, and he leaned back, finally giving her some space.

"Alright," he said, his voice gentler now. "I understand that this is a lot to take in. But Charlotte, you need to know that I had my reasons for hiding this from you."

Charlotte nodded slowly, her mind still reeling from the revelation. She looked down at her hands, feeling lost and confused.

"I just...I don't know what to think," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.

Eren reached out and gently took her hand in his, his touch sending a jolt of electricity through her body.

"I understand," he said softly. "Take all the time you need. I'll be here when you're ready to talk."

 

After a while, Charlotte took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down. She knew that she needed to give Eren a chance to explain himself. She realized that she cared for Eren so much, and wanted to understand him better. She had so many questions, so many doubts.

Charlotte stood up from the chair and walked towards Eren, who was sitting on the bed with his back to her, his elbows on his knees and looking down.

Charlotte's heart was pounding as she sat beside Eren on the bed. He turned to look at her, expecting the worst, but was surprised by the determination in her expression.

"Okay," she said, her eyes fixed on his. "Tell me everything. I want to understand."

"It's complicated," Eren replied, his voice barely above a whisper.

Charlotte shook her head. "I won't judge you," she said firmly. "Please, tell me."

Eren turned his gaze away, still not knowing how to start. He couldn't help but wonder how she would react if he told her the truth - that he was not just any Eldian, but a soldier from Paradis, and that his mission was to bring about the end of the world.

Seeing his hesitation, Charlotte started to ask a particular question herself, trying to ease his tension.

“Are you a soldier?” She asked, looking at the side of his face.

"Yes, I am," Eren admitted.

Charlotte’s heart ached at the thought of him being forced into a life of violence and war. She placed a hand on his arm, offering comfort.

Her face fell as if she already knew the answer, "The government forced you into this, didn't they? And your parents...they must have suffered because of the way Marley treats Eldians, right?" Her voice was filled with sympathy and understanding.

Eren was surprised by her assumptions. For a moment, Eren hesitated. Should he correct and tell her the truth, or continue with the lie? But then he saw the compassion in Charlotte's eyes, and he knew what he had to do. He then decided to go along with the new lie, as he didn't want to reveal his true identity just… not yet.

He nodded again, this time with a heavy heart, and Charlotte reached out to take his hand in hers.

"I'm so sorry," she said softly. "I can't imagine what you've been through."

But before he could speak, Charlotte spoke sooner and continued.

"Eren," she said with a gentle tone, her eyes searching his. "I don't care what you've done or what you're running away from. You don't have to be ashamed of it. We all have our secrets and our reasons for doing things. It's just part of being human."

Eren couldn't believe what he was hearing. Here he was, lying to her about his identity, and she was being so understanding and accepting. He felt a lump form in his throat, and he nodded his head, unable to speak.

Charlotte's hands squeezed him gently. "You can trust me, Eren," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "Whatever it is that you're running from, I'll help you. I'll keep your secret safe. I just want you to be happy."

Eren felt his heart swell with emotion, and he turned his head away from her, unable to look into her eyes.

"If only she knew the truth," he thought to himself. "But I can't tell her yet."

Eren knew he was deceiving her… again, and it was tearing him apart inside. But he couldn't deny the way he felt when he was with her. He felt safe and true peace, he felt loved.

He also knew that he couldn't risk her safety or that of his mission by revealing his true identity just yet.

“Just a little more, until I can take her to Paradis.” he thought, convincing himself.

"Thank you, baby," he said turning to her, his voice barely above a whisper. "That means a lot to me."

He took her hand in his and squeezed it back. "I don't know how to explain it, but being with you... It makes me feel like things could be different. That maybe, just maybe, there's a way out of all of this."

Charlotte smiled at him, and Eren felt his heart skip another beat. "There's always a way out, Eren," she said, her voice full of confidence. "You just have to believe in yourself, and in the people who care about you. We'll figure it out together, okay?"

Eren felt a weight lift off his shoulders, knowing that he had finally found someone he could trust completely. He leaned forward and kissed Charlotte’s forehead.

 

As Eren and Charlotte sat on the bed, the air between them was thick with desire. Eren found himself falling madly in love with her. His desire for her became stronger with each passing moment.

Eren’s gaze was intense, and Charlotte could feel his hunger for her. He wanted nothing more than to kiss her, to hold her close, to claim her as his own again and again. So, he couldn't take it anymore.

Without warning, Eren leaned in to kiss Charlotte, but she quickly turned her head away.

"Wait, I still have to shower," she said breathlessly.

Eren, not willing to take no for an answer, "It's just a kiss," he said, as he continued to kiss her neck, hoping to convince her to give in to his desires.

Charlotte giggled and pushed him away playfully. "No, Eren, I really need to shower first," she said, trying to resist his advances.

But Eren was persistent. He grabbed her chin and leaned in again, trying to force a kiss on her lips. Charlotte couldn't help but laugh and ran away to the bathroom, locking the door behind her. Eren watched the door with amusement and stood up to approach it.

Eren called through the door, a smirk on his face, "You can't hide in there forever. You're going to come back to me, right into my arms."

Charlotte laughed and replied from the other side of the door, "We'll see about that."

 

The memory faded. After that, he and Charlotte decided to leave Karifa and temporarily settled down in a cabin near Liberio far from the population. For Eren’s safety, Charlotte suggested the idea until they could figure out something else. The two newlywed couple spent most of their time there and made so many good memories, which brought a smile to Eren’s face.

Charlotte was the definition of the perfect partner who could bring peace and happiness to the headstrong and stubborn person he was, even for a short time. If he wanted, he could get lost in those moments, however, he couldn’t allow himself. He was still lying to Charlotte and that always kept him on his toes. He knew that Charlotte could accept his lie one time and when she found out the real truth, she would never forget him. But, he didn’t have a choice. For her own safety, she shouldn’t know anything about his plan. He still needed to keep her in the dark.

However, the time he spent in that cabin, as Charlotte’s partner and unofficial husband, was the best part of his life. Charlotte kept working as a nurse for the area and houses near them, using classic methods of treatment. Even Eren had to re-learn about herbal medicines – information his old man had already taught him when he was a kid before making him inherit the Attack Titan – in order to help Charlotte.

And something about their heated moments was so special. No matter how much they fit their desires for each other, there was no end to it but more and more carving. It was as if they were always starving for each other’s affection. Every kiss, every touch, every flirting, and every whispering word of love were so unique. Eren couldn’t decide which one was his favorite even her complaints about his stamina.

Charlotte never brought up anything about his past or even about his race. With her, he was Eren – not humanity’s hope, not the Attack or Founding titan, and even not a Yeager – and just Eren, a normal guy who is trying to make a living with his wife.

Sure, there were arguments – heated ones actually considering how Eren got worked up and easily offended like when he was a teenager – about random and silly stuff, like Eren leaving the bar of the jam open which spoiled the content inside, Charlotte throwing out what she thought Eren’s trashes – Actually they were drafts of him writing and testing his ideas which she found out behind the headboard while cleaning – or Eren hiding some of her stuff, like her favorite neckless as revenge. Sometimes the two gave each other the silent treatment until Eren couldn’t take her ignoring him anymore – Charlotte’s endurance was so high surprisingly and he learned that her giving him cold shoulders was the cruelest thing.

Anyway, everything was peaceful and routine. Until… the two found out a New member was coming into their lives, which changed everything, especially for him.

 

Eren took a deep breath and let it out slowly before turning his attention to Zeke, who had approached him. Eren put on a pained expression as he tried to adjust his crutches. It was time to get back to business.

"Hello, Zeke," Eren greeted him with a slight nod.

"Good to see you, little brother. How are you feeling?" Zeke asked, his eyes flickering over Eren's body.

Eren gave a small shrug. "As well as I can be, given the circumstances."

Zeke nodded in understanding, taking a drag from his cigarette. "It's good to see you here. I’ve been waiting for this moment."

Eren just nodded in response, keeping his thoughts to himself. He couldn't let his guard down around Zeke, even if they were technically on the same side now.

 

Eren and Zeke stood against the wall of the internment zone hospital, both silent for a moment. Eren was leaning against his crutches, while Zeke was smoking a cigarette, his hands in his pockets, and his gaze fixed on the hospital gates.

Eren’s face was stoic and unreadable. He watched as Zeke took a long drag from his cigarette, exhaling the smoke into the air. The scent of tobacco mixed with the sterile smell of the hospital, creating an odd combination of odors.

Zeke noticed his discomfort and asked, "Is everything okay? Do you need medical attention?"

Eren shook his head, "No, I'm fine. Just tired."

Zeke raised an eyebrow but didn't push the matter further. They sat in silence for a few moments before Zeke spoke again.

"I have to say, I'm impressed by your acting skills; First a good Marleyan citizen and now a wounded soldier."

Eren snorted, "It's necessary to blend in and gather information."

Zeke nodded in agreement, taking a drag from his cigarette.

"You know, Eren," he said, his voice low, "I was surprised to hear that you were playing the role of a noble Marleyan's husband. I didn't think you would stoop to such measures."

Eren's eyes flicked up to meet Zeke's, a hint of defiance in his gaze. "It was necessary," he said simply.

Zeke's expression softened slightly. "I understand," he said. "But you should have considered this path from the beginning. It would have saved you a lot of trouble."

Eren's jaw tightened, and he didn't respond. He knew he had to be cautious around Zeke and his followers, especially when it came to Charlotte. If they found out about his feelings for her, they would either put her in danger or use her against him.

They stood in silence for a moment, the only sound the distant hum of the city.

Finally, Zeke spoke again. "So, what did you learn at the warrior headquarters?"

Eren began to recount the information he had gathered, his voice steady and unwavering. Zeke listened attentively, nodding at the appropriate points.

When Eren finished, a silence fell over them once more.

 

"Are you ready for tomorrow?" Finally, Zeke cut to the chase.

Eren's eyes flicked to his elder brother's face, his expression unreadable. "Yes, I'm ready."

Zeke smiled at that, a look of satisfaction crossing his face. "Good. Everything is falling into place. Tomorrow will be the day we change everything."

Eren didn't respond, simply staring at Zeke with a blank expression. He knew what was at stake and what they had to do. He just hoped that he could keep his own emotions in check. He couldn't help but think about his friends, and his comrades. He wondered if they would be all right. He wondered if they would be able to forgive him for what he was about to do.

Zeke seemed to sense his thoughts, and he spoke up again. "Don't worry about your friends, Eren. They'll understand, eventually. And if they don't… well, it doesn't matter. This is bigger than any of us. It's about the future of our people."

Eren nodded, his eyes fixed on the ground. He had a job to do, a mission to fulfill. And he couldn't let anyone, not even his friends, stand in his way.

 

Eren and Zeke continued to stand against the wall silently, lost in thought. Eren's eyes were fixed on the ground, lost in contemplation. Zeke noticed his brother's pensive demeanor and decided to break the silence.

"Is there something else you wanted to ask me, Eren?" Zeke inquired, his tone casual.

Eren hesitated for a moment before continuing. "What do you know about the Ackerman family? About their powers and their connection to the Founding Titan?"

Zeke raised an eyebrow in surprise at Eren's question. "I've done some research on them myself," he said, "besides the information Ksaver-san gathered."

Zeke began to explain the history of the Ackerman family and their unique power, how it could be awakened, and what triggered it. Eren listened intently.

When Zeke finished, Eren asked another question. "What about their headaches? What do they mean?"

Zeke took a moment to think before answering. "It's a signal that they're feeling remorse. That they're unable to protect the people or things they care about."

Eren absorbed the information silently, his brow furrowed in thought. His mind raced, thinking about Mikasa and her headaches.

"Does it have anything to do with the bond that forces them to protect their host?" he asked, looking up at Zeke again.

Zeke shrugged. "I'm not sure," he admitted. "But I don't recall anything about that in my research."

 

Suddenly, Zeke chuckled and shook his head. "You know, Eren, you need to be more honest with yourself," he said with a smirk.

"The reason that the Ackerman girl is ready to do anything for your protection is simply because… she loves you."

Eren remained silent, staring forward. The atmosphere was tense, with Eren's thoughts and emotions swirling inside him. The sound of Zeke's cigarette burning was the only sound that broke the silence.

Mikasa, whom Eren loved deeply and felt a strong sense of familial bond with, and Charlotte, whom he felt a much more mature and unique love. With Charlotte, he experienced things he never thought were possible, including sexual desire. He closed his eyes and let himself sink deeper into his thoughts.

his mind conjuring up images of Charlotte's beautiful face. He remembered the way her soft lips felt against his, the warmth in her honey-colored eyes, and the way her smile could light up a room. And her blond curly hair, that he loved to run his fingers through. He always felt himself yearning for her in a way he didn't feel for Mikasa.

With Charlotte, Eren could be himself, without worrying about the responsibilities and expectations that came with being a soldier or a member of the Survey Corps.

He remembered the day this extraordinary woman gave him the best present in the world - his little angel. It was the most powerful yet beautiful feeling he had ever experienced in his whole life… Becoming a father.

 

Zeke's chuckle turned into a light laughter as he continued to talk.

"Well, I must say, Eren, you really know how to live life to the fullest. Getting close to a Marleyan noblewoman, having a child, and still managing to keep your mission on track. Impressive."

Eren just looked at him silently, not giving any indication of how he felt about Zeke's comment.

Zeke continued, "I wish I could have done something like that too, but alas, I'm just a boring old monkey man who spends his days smoking and planning for the future." He let out a chuckle. "I'm happy for you, Eren. You got to experience the feeling of having a child before the euthanasia plan goes into effect."

Eren smiled slightly at Zeke's words, but still remained quiet and only imagined his little angel’s cute face and chubby cheeks.

Zeke then added, "I wished I could shower my niece with gifts, but my hands are tied at the moment. I promise… Once we're in Paradis, I'll make it up to your baby girl."

Zeke noticed Eren's lack of reaction and decided to lighten the mood with a joke. "You're quite the family man, Eren. Balancing work and family so well. Maybe you should teach me a thing or two."

Eren forced a small chuckle in response. He knew that his reasons for dragging his family to Paradis and being with Charlotte and his baby girl went beyond just using them as leverage against Magath. But he couldn't let Zeke suspect anything.

Eren responded with a lie, "They're just tools for me to use against Magath if needed." He tried to keep his tone steady and emotionless.

Zeke looked at Eren skeptically but didn't press the issue any further. He then excused himself, saying goodbye to Eren before wishing him good luck for tomorrow.

“Tomorrow is the day,” Eren watched as Zeke disappeared through the hospital gates. Everything was arranged for tomorrow’s festival: informing his comrades, getting Falco to help him get to where he wanted and so many others.

Tomorrow night is the night that ambassadors from all over the world gathered there, listening to Willy Tybur's speech. From the visions, he already knew Willy was going to declare war against Paradise.

Eren was so ready for action, not letting anyone threaten his home and he was going to make sure, nobody dared in the future, too.

He was going to teach these people, who called them “devils”, a lesson and show them the true devil, himself.

 

Notes:

I will be delighted to know what you think.

Chapter 21: Living a Lie

Notes:

*Peeping from behind the wall* Hi~

I did not forget your precious comments that motivated me so I am back with another chapter. I gotta admit that the comment section in the previous chapter was so lively. THANK YOU <3

 

The living room in Vogel mansion was a grand space with high ceilings and tall windows that let in natural light. The walls were adorned with intricate moldings and oil paintings, while a large chandelier hung from the center of the ceiling.

The decor is graceful and refined with fine wooden furniture, expensive carpets, and luxurious draperies.

The living room is well-lit with the only source of light being the evening sunlight streaming in through the large windows. The room is quiet, except for the ticking of the clock and Commander Magath's tapping fingers against the arm of the sofa.

Magath is dressed in a military uniform and his posture is stiff, his gaze fixed on Charlotte, who is sitting across from him with her hands folded in her lap and dressed in a delicate dress. She looks nervous and uncomfortable, avoiding his piercing stare and fidgeting with the hem of her dress.

The sofa that Magath was sitting on was plush and made of expensive-looking material. On the coffee table in front of them, there was a vase filled with fresh flowers, adding a touch of elegance to the room.

Despite the luxurious surroundings, the atmosphere was tense and uncomfortable. Charlotte's body language was closed off while Magath’s radiated an air of authority and power.

Charlotte nervously cleared her throat before asking, "Would you like some tea?"

Magath stared at her for a moment, "There's no need. I won't be staying long." he replied with a crude tone, emphasizing his lack of interest in small talk or pleasantries. His expression remains stoic and unreadable, being deep in thought.

The tension between them only continued to grow, with each moment feeling edgier than the last. The clock continued to tick loudly in the background as the two of them fell into another uncomfortable silence.

 

After what felt like an eternity, Magath finally spoke up, breaking the tension.

"What am I going to do with you, Charlotte?" he asked, his voice cold and sharp.

Magath leaned forward in his seat, the leather of the sofa creaking beneath him. "Do you even realize what you've done?" he asked, his tone accusatory.

Charlotte took a deep breath, trying to steady herself. She lifted her chin defiantly and looked Magath in the eye.

"Yes," she said firmly. "I did what I wanted to do."

Magath's jaw clenched as he leaned back in his seat, his arms crossed over his chest. The atmosphere in the room was tense and uncomfortable.

Charlotte sat with her back straight, her hands folded in her lap. She refused to cower before Magath, despite the fear that threatened to overwhelm her. His heart pounded in her chest, her mind racing with thoughts and fears.

 

Commander Magath broke the silence once more, shaking his head in disappointment. "I expected better from you, Charlotte," he said. "You should have thought this through more carefully."

Charlotte became more daring. "Which part are you more disappointed in, huh?" she asked. "The part where I vanished and left my ex-fiancé to cancel our wedding or the part where I came back with a child?"

Magath's face turned red with anger as he shouted, "How could you be so irresponsible?"

Charlotte's jaw clenched. "I'm not responsible for anything I didn't choose in the first place," she shouted in return.

Magath's fists clenched at his sides. "You still have a responsibility to your family, and to the society you were born into," he said, his voice cold and harsh.

"What about your responsibilities as my guardian? You arranged for me to marry a man I hardly know, and you expected me to go through with it just to satisfy your own interests!"

 

The air in the room was tense and thick with anger and frustration. Magath stood up from the sofa and paced back and forth, his fists clenched. "You don't understand the gravity of your actions. The Eibringer family reduced their investment in the military, and it will affect us all including the warriors."

Charlotte took a deep breath and replied, "What do you want me to do? Go back to them and beg to marry me to their son? I can't and I won't do that."

Magath then tried to calm himself down, taking a deep breath and running his hand through his hair.

"What happened to you, kid? Why are you acting like this?" he asked, his voice being low and controlled.

"I'm not acting, Commander," she said firmly. "I'm just following my heart.”

Magath's expression darkened. "What about this...boy you claim to love? Eren, is it? He helped run away, didn’t he?" Magath suspected that it was because of Eren, as there was no way she could have run away on her own.

Charlotte's eyes narrowed, "What if it was, Commander?" confirming his suspicion.

"Where is he now when you need him the most?" he asked, his tone harsh.

Charlotte's heart sank. She had been trying not to think about that. "He's coming back for us," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "He promised."

Magath only chuckles bitterly at her naivety. "And you believe him, you foolish girl…He's using you. He doesn't care about you or that...thing."

Charlotte's eyes blazed with anger. "Don't call my daughter a thing. Her name is Carla… And she's not illegitimate. Eren and I are already married in Karifa. And we both have the official papers."

Magath's other guess was proven again and Eren was the father of her child. “This boy is not who you think he is.” He said, looking grim and knowing what he was about to say, would destroy her heart.

Charlotte's expression turned defensive as she defended Eren. "Of course he is. I know him better than you," she said, trying to deny it, afraid that Magath would find out about Eren being an Eldian. She would never let him know, or Eren would be in great danger.

Magath leaned forward, his eyes piercing. "I mean that he's not who he claims to be. He's hiding something from you, Charlotte. Something big."

 

The atmosphere was tense, with Charlotte nervously fidgeting with her hands as Magath began to speak.

"I believe all of us were foolish to believe Eren's claim that he is a freelance writer and Marleyan," he said firmly.

"What do you mean?" she asked, trying to sound casual.

"I mean that I have evidence that Eren is an Eldian," Magath responded. "And I find it hard to believe that you didn't know that."

Charlotte felt her heart racing. Inside, she was struggling and considering how he had found out about Eren being an Eldian. She had been so sure that no one knew about his true identity, but now it seemed that Magath had uncovered the truth.

"I knew," Charlotte admitted, her voice barely above a whisper.

Magath raised an eyebrow, intrigued by Charlotte's lack of emotion.

"And it doesn't bother you at all?" he asked, his voice tinged with skepticism.

Charlotte shrugged nonchalantly. "Why should it? Eren is still the man I love, regardless of his heritage."

"Is that so? And what about the child? You gave birth to a spawn of the devil."

Afraid of how he spelled ‘spawn of the devil’, Charlotte looked up at Magath, waiting for him to continue.

“Is he going to take Carla away from me?” That was her biggest fear since the day she gave birth to her baby girl. Carla was her ray of sunshine and her hope for the future – the fruit of her and Eren’s love.

Magath paused for a moment. He stood up and walked to the window, gazing out at the city skyline before speaking up.

"If Eren were just a simple Eldian, everything would have been easier," Magath said cryptically. "But there are other things he's been hiding from you, Charlotte. And those things may have even bigger consequences."

“Wait…What?” Charlotte's mind raced as she tried to make sense of everything Magath was saying.

What else was there to be said? Magath knew Eren was an Eldian and that should be the end of the discussion. She expected him to talk about Carla and what he might do to get rid of her. But this? This wasn’t what she expected.

"What are you saying?" she asked curiously, being confused by Magath’s claims.

Her mind was filled with confusion and disbelief. She struggled to comprehend what was happening, feeling like the ground beneath her was shifting.

She had thought she knew everything about Eren, and now she was being told that he was not who he seemed to be. Her thoughts were jumbled, her mind racing as she tried to piece together the truth.

She felt a growing sense of unease, wondering what other secrets Eren might be hiding from her. The room felt stifling, the atmosphere tense and heavy as Charlotte grappled with the shocking revelation.

 

Magath takes a deep breath and looks at Charlotte, trying to find the right words to tell her. He sees the confusion in her eyes and knows that what he's about to say will shatter her world.

The room is quiet except for the sound of Magath's voice as he speaks slowly and carefully.

"His name is not Eren Kruger, it's…Eren Yeager." Even Magath couldn’t help but hesitate a bit, revealing this information. He saw how Charlotte trusted Eren and she was deep in love, being ignorant to be suspicious of him.

However, Charlotte still hadn’t realized the situation because she wasn’t familiar with that name. Eren was a common name and she only knew one Yeager – Zeke Yeager. Was Eren related to Zeke and afraid to tell her?

Her confusion was evident on her face as she asked, "I don’t understand…w-why did he lie about his surname?"

Magath sighs and braces himself for the devastating news he is about to deliver. "Eren Yeager is a soldier from Paradis Island, and he is the holder of the Founding Titan."

 

*Ba-bump*

*Ba-bump*

*Ba-bump*

*Ba-bump*

*Ba-bump*

*Ba-bump*

 

At that moment everything froze around them, and Charlotte could only feel her own heartbeat in her head.

 

Eren Yeager?!

 

Paradis Island?!

 

Founding Titan?!

 

Marley’s greatest enemy and ultimate target?!

 

Charlotte’s eyes widened, and her mouth hung open in shock as if she was unable to comprehend what she had just heard.

She sat there frozen, unable to process the information that Magath had just revealed to her. Her mind was blank, unable to form coherent thoughts.

Stunned, her body was almost paralyzed by the shocking news. And her mouth was hanging open in disbelief.

She couldn't wrap her head around the fact that the man she loved, the father of her child, was not who he said he was. Her heart was pounding in her chest as she tried to make sense of it all.

As she sat there, lost in her thoughts, Magath spoke to her. "Charlotte, are you okay?”

"Oh my god," Charlotte whispered, her voice barely audible.

Charlotte's shock turned into denial. "N-No, That's...that's not p-possible," she said, her voice trembling.

"YOU…You're lying! You're just trying to make me give up on him," she shouted at Magath, standing up from her chair.

Magath looked at her with a sympathetic expression. "I'm sorry, but it's the truth. I know this must be hard for you to hear," he said, trying to comfort her.

Charlotte kept denying it and shouting. "No, it's not true...You’re just lying to me!”

Magath's expression softened, seeing her state. "I'm not lying, Charlotte," he said sadly. "I wish I were. But I have proof."

Charlotte's body went limp, and she slumped back into her chair, staring off into the distance. Her thoughts were a jumbled mess, and she couldn't seem to think straight.

She repeated the words again, "Eren, the holder of the Founding Titan?"

Tears streamed down Charlotte's face as she realized the implications of Magath's words.

"I can't believe this is happening," she said, her voice choked with emotion. She then hid her face in her palms, crying. “That can't be true...it just can't be...”

The living room was quiet except for the sound of Charlotte's sobs. The weight of the truth had finally settled in, and the once confident and self-assured Charlotte was now a broken shell of herself.

Magath watched Charlotte as she emptied her frustration. He just hoped that she would be able to move past it and find a way to heal from the hurt that man had caused her.

He then walked over to her and put a hand on her shoulder. Charlotte looked at Magath with tear-filled eyes.

"Why...why would he do this to me?" she asked, her voice trembling.

She felt a sense of betrayal and hurt that was almost unbearable.

"I fell in love with him," she said again, her voice breaking. "How could he do this to me? J-Just…Why?"

Her heart is shattered into a million pieces, and she doesn’t know if she can ever trust anyone again. She wondered why he had lied to her and made her fall in love with him, only to break her heart in the end.

Magath squeezes her shoulder while offering a hand-chief, "I’m so sorry, little one. This devil had been using and manipulating you all this time. I should’ve found out sooner…I’m so sorry,"

Magath then tried to comfort her. But she couldn't focus on what he was saying.

She felt like her world was crashing down around her, and everything she thought she knew was a lie. She was confused and hurt, and she couldn't stop the tears from falling down her cheeks.

 

 

After a while which seemed like an eternity, Charlotte cried her eyes out. Her thoughts continued to swirl and her body slowly started to relax. Her breathing became deeper, and her heart rate slowed down. She closed her eyes and took a few deep breaths, trying to calm herself down. She knew she had to face the truth, no matter how painful it was.

Charlotte's heart felt heavy as she thought about her daughter Carla, her precious little angel. “What would Carla’s fate be?” Her eyes were red and swollen from crying. She remembered Carla’s chubby and red cheeks, her cute little face, her big… emerald eyes that always shined magnificently whenever she looked at her mother, Charlotte.

She turned to Magath who had returned to his seat in front of her, her eyes wide and pleading as she asked, "What will become of Carla?"

Magath hesitated for a moment before finally responding. "Perhaps it would be best to leave your daughter in an orphanage inside Liberio's internment zone," he said softly, his tone almost apologetic.

Charlotte felt a lump form in her throat at the thought of leaving her precious Carla in such a place. She sat in silence, her mind racing with thoughts of what could happen to Carla.

Charlotte imagined her sweet little girl growing up in the internment zone, confined to those walls and forced to endure the same mistreatment that all Eldians faced. She thought of the future, of the possibility that Carla could become a warrior and have a chance to prove herself to Marley, but at the cost of her own life span.

She remembered the young warrior candidates, forced to become tools for war and sacrifice their lives for the Marleyan system. She couldn't allow Carla to be subjected to the same fate, not to her own flesh and blood. Charlotte remembered Carla’s little chubby hands reaching for her, whenever she was near Carla. “She needs me more than anyone in this world…how can I abandon her?”

Magath watched her silently, waiting for her to speak. He knew the decision she had to make was a difficult one, but he also knew that there were laws that couldn't be broken.

 

She shook her head frantically and said, "No, no, no. I can't do that to Carla. She's just an innocent baby, she doesn't deserve to suffer because of my mistake."

Magath leaned back in his chair. "You have to understand that as an Eldian, Carla will face a lot of challenges in this world. You can't protect her from everything,"

Charlotte shook her head again, her hands clenched tightly in her lap. "I know that," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "But I can't abandon her… I can't just give her up and hope for the best."

"Listen to me, you're not the first Marleyan to have an affair with an Eldian and have a child as a result. Except none of them resisted the idea of leaving the child in the intendment zone,”

Charlotte felt tears prick at the corners of her eyes. "But what kind of life will she have there? What kind of future?"

Magath looked at Charlotte sympathetically, "I understand your pain, but keeping Carla with you is not an option. It's too risky for both of you."

Tears welled up in Charlotte's eyes as she looked at Magath imploringly. "Please, is there any way I can keep Carla with me? I'll do anything. I'll go anywhere with her, even in the internment zone. Just don't take her away from me." She felt a surge of protectiveness for Carla, a need to shield her from the harsh realities of the world.

Magath sighed, running a hand through his hair. "That's not even an option. Marleyans can’t enter those zones for regular tasks without permission. Let alone your condition," he said gravely.

Charlotte had tears in her eyes as she begged Magath to help her keep Carla. "Please, Magath. I can't bear the thought of leaving my daughter in there. I can't lose her.”

Magath looked conflicted, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "It's not that simple, Charlotte. You know the laws. One way or another, the government will take blood samples from Carla when you’re visiting a hospital for certification. If Carla's blood test comes back Eldian, then she'll be taken away from you and you'll be executed."

"I know, I know. But please, there must be something you can do,"

Magath looked conflicted as if struggling with a decision. Charlotte's eyes were fixed on him, pleading silently.

An idea crossed his mind but it was too risky. He knew that what he was about to suggest went against everything he stood for, but he couldn't ignore the desperation in Charlotte's eyes as she pleaded for his help. The girl was asking for something from him for the first time in her life.

 

After a few moments of contemplation, He let out a long sigh. Magath hesitated for a moment before finally speaking.

"There is one thing. But it goes against everything I believe in. I can... change the results of Carla's blood test. I can confirm her as a Marleyan citizen.”

Charlotte's eyes widened in disbelief as she heard Magath's offer. "You would do that for me?" she asked in a trembling voice. She knew that he was a man of strong convictions, and it was clear that the decision he was facing was a difficult one.

Magath nodded solemnly. "I understand how much Carla means to you. I can't promise that this won't cause any trouble in the future, but I'll do what I can to make sure she's safe for the time being."

Charlotte's eyes were full of gratitude. Her face lit up with hope. "Thank you, Magath. Thank you so much."

However, Magath held up a hand, a troubled look on his face.

"But there's a condition."

 

Charlotte's face fell. "What is it?"

"I need your help to capture Eren Yeager," Magath said, his voice serious.

Charlotte's expression changed from one of gratitude to confusion. She sat there, stunned by Magath's request, and hesitated for a moment, knowing that he was asking her to betray the man she loved and the father of her child.

"Charlotte, I know this is a lot to ask of you, but you have to understand that Eren Yeager is a threat to our country. And we cannot let him leave Marley. We need your help to capture him."

Charlotte looked at Magath with confusion in her eyes. "How can I possibly help you capture Eren Yeager?"

"I need you to meet with him," Magath explained. "I believe he'll try to reach out to you tomorrow to meet him at the festival. All I need you to do is to just act like an obedient and clueless wife and do as he says; my soldiers and I will take care of the rest."

Charlotte swallowed hard and looked down at her hands, which were clasped tightly together in her lap. "I...I don't know," she said softly, her voice trembling slightly.

Her face turned pale at the mention of having to confront Eren again. She knew it would be difficult to face the man who had betrayed her trust.

She was afraid and felt torn. She couldn't bear the thought of being near Eren again, but she also couldn't bear the thought of losing Carla. On the other hand, her sense of guilt and responsibility for correcting her mistake was eating her up.

So, Charlotte asked Magath if there was no other way, but he shook his head.

"We both know that Eren Yeager won't stop until he reaches his daughter," he said. "But if we can capture him first, we can prevent any harm from coming to you both."

Charlotte's hands trembled as she clenched them into fists. "And what will happen to him?" No matter how much she wanted to deny it she still cared for his well-being, however, she knew she didn’t have much of options.

Magath's expression turned cold. "He will be put on trial for his crimes. Eventually, he will be stripped of Founding Titan’s power."

“He will get eaten by one of the warrior candidates,” Charlotte knew well what that meant. Gabi would be a perfect option for Marley since she was determined to defeat Paradis.

Magath then leaned forward in his seat, his eyes fixed on her. "So, do we have a deal?" he asked, his voice low and steady.

Charlotte hesitated, her mind racing with conflicting thoughts and emotions. She knew that if she agreed to help Magath, it would mean betraying the man she loved and setting him up for capture or worse.

Charlotte swallowed hard, feeling sick to her stomach. "I...I'll do it."

Magath nodded, a sense of satisfaction on his face. "Good. I knew I could count on you."

He then stood up from his chair. "I'll make the necessary arrangements and inform my soldiers. Be ready by tomorrow night."

Charlotte rose, feeling dizzy from the intense conversation. "Thank you, Commander," she said quietly, conflicted about the situation.

She walked him to the door and Magath put a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "You're doing the right thing, Charlotte. Remember, this is for the sake of your daughter and homeland," he said, giving her a stern look.

Charlotte only nodded, not knowing what is right or wrong anymore. Magath left the house, and she felt a sense of heaviness in her heart. She couldn't shake off the feeling that she had just made a terrible mistake.

 

Notes:

Well~, cats are out of the bag :))

Poor Charlotte is in a tough situation...what do you think she should do?

I can either help her or add more fuel to the fire, which one would you choose?

Chapter 22: Walking Into a Trap

Notes:

Hi, I know. Don't throw tomatoes at me! I know I said I was going to be a good author and post chapters regularly as soon as possible, but I messed up the schedule again!

However, I quickly wrote this chapter as soon as I got the chance

Enjoy ;)

The cries of little Carla pierced through the silence of the house, echoing off the walls and reaching Charlotte's ears. The sound was high-pitched and urgent, a clear sign that Carla was in distress and needed her mother's attention. The cries rose and fell in a rhythm, with occasional pauses in between that only seemed to increase the urgency of the next burst.

Despite the noise being overwhelming, Charlotte's ears were attuned to it, as she was used to hearing Carla's cries and knew how to respond to them.

Her steps echoed throughout the silent room as she climbed up the stairs to Carla's room. The door to Carla's room was slightly ajar, and Charlotte gently pushed it open. The air was quiet and peaceful, with the occasional cooing and crying of Carla.

Carla was crying in her crib, waiting for her mother to pick her up. Charlotte approached the crib and looked down at Carla with a gentle smile, speaking to her in a soft, soothing tone.

"Shhh, it's okay…Mama's here…Don't cry, love…Mama's here," she said, picking up her daughter and holding her close while rubbing her back and rocking her gently.

Charlotte's expression was soft and loving, her eyes full of warmth as she looked at her daughter.

As she held Carla close to her chest, she could feel her daughter's tiny arms and legs move restlessly. Charlotte stroked Carla's soft hair, feeling a sense of peace wash over her.

"You're hungry, aren't you?" Charlotte said, looking down at Carla.

Once Charlotte had settled into the armchair beside the crib, she adjusted her position, then unbuttoned her shirt, exposing her breast. She gently guided Carla's head towards her nipple, and Carla eagerly latched on.

Carla began suckling, her tiny hands clutching at Charlotte's shirt. Charlotte's expression softened even more as she watched Carla feed, a small smile playing at the corners of her lips.

"Good girl," Charlotte said softly as Carla suckled on her breast. "You're going to grow up to be strong and healthy, just like your mama."

As Carla continued to feed, Charlotte reached out and gently caressed her sparse blond hair, her touch gentle and loving. She couldn't help but feel a sense of sadness wash over her as she looked at Carla's emerald green eyes, so similar to Eren's.

She knew that her daughter would never be able to experience the love and care of both parents, and that thought saddened her.

"If only the world wasn't so cruel," Charlotte whispered to herself, her voice laced with a hint of sadness. "But I promise to do everything in my power to protect you and keep you safe. You're my precious baby girl, and nothing will ever change that."

She continued to stroke Carla's hair, her heart heavy with the weight of the world's troubles. But for the moment, she was content to just hold her daughter close, comforting her and keeping her safe in her arms.

 

The room was bright, with the sun shining through the window, casting a warm glow on the two of them. Carla who was happy with a full stomach, was making cooing sounds and grabbing at everything she could get her hands on, including her mother’s hair.

As Charlotte held Carla in her arms, she couldn't help but chuckle as her daughter grabbed onto her hair, pulling on it with her tiny hands. "Oh, Carla," she said with a smile. "You're going to make me bald before I'm even thirty."

Carla continued to coo and gurgle, seemingly uninterested in her mother's comments. Charlotte gently removed her hair from Carla's grasp, but the baby continued to reach for it, making Charlotte laugh even more.

As Carla's tiny fingers curled around Charlotte's hair, Charlotte leaned in close and nuzzled her nose against her daughter's, causing the baby to let out a delighted squeal.

Charlotte's thoughts were reflective as she played with her baby. She couldn't help but recall the times she had with Eren, the moments of passion they shared. Despite the risks, they couldn't control their desires, and it eventually led to her pregnancy.

She remembered the joy she felt when she found out that she was pregnant, even though Eren was hesitant at first. Charlotte had a sense of contentment knowing that she was carrying Eren's child. Despite his initial hesitation, Eren proved to be a supportive partner throughout her pregnancy, often being overprotective of her and the baby.

As Charlotte reminisced about Eren's overprotective behavior during her pregnancy, a particular memory stood out to her. She remembered how Eren would constantly worry about her lifting heavy objects or doing anything that could potentially harm the baby. One day, she had been struggling to carry a box of books, and Eren had immediately rushed over to help her.

But instead of just taking the box from her, he had insisted on carrying her up the stairs as well, bridal style. Charlotte had protested, telling him she could walk perfectly fine on her own, but Eren had just grinned and said, "I'm not taking any chances with you and our baby. Now hold on tight."

Charlotte had ended up laughing as Eren carried her up the stairs, feeling a little silly but also grateful for his concern. It was a small, funny memory.

 

She closed her eyes as she remembered about the day of Carla's birth. She could feel the sweat on her forehead and the pain in her lower body as she was going through the final stages of labor. Eren was right beside her, holding her hand and wiping the sweat from her forehead with a damp cloth.

"You're doing great, love," he had whispered, his voice full of encouragement. "Just a little bit more and we'll get to meet our baby."

Charlotte had squeezed his hand tightly as she pushed with all her might. She felt like she was going to break in half, but the thought of holding her baby soon gave her the strength to keep going. Meanwhile, she could hear the distant sound of birds chirping outside, a sign that the world was still going on outside their little cabin.

After what felt like hours, Charlotte finally felt the urge to push. Eren held her hand tighter as she bore down, letting out a low groan of effort. And then, all of a sudden, there was a cry. The sound of their baby's first breath brought tears to Charlotte's eyes as she collapsed back onto the bed, exhausted but elated.

Eren cut the umbilical cord with steady hands and then lifted their daughter from between Charlotte's legs. He held Carla with such gentleness and care as if she were the most fragile thing in the world. His eyes were full of wonder and amazement. He had cradled her gently in his arms, marveling at her tiny features and the way she moved.

"She's perfect," he had whispered to Charlotte, his eyes never leaving their daughter.

Charlotte had felt tears welling up in her eyes as she looked at the two of them. Eren had been so kind and loving during the entire pregnancy, and seeing him hold their daughter filled her heart with joy.

"Carla," he said again as if testing out the sound of her name. "I think that's perfect. After my mom."

Charlotte smiled, feeling the warmth of their connection even in this memory. "Yes," she agreed. "It's perfect."

Charlotte reached out to touch their daughter's soft, downy hair, marveling at how small and delicate she was. After cleaning the baby up with a towel, Eren handed the baby to her, and she cradled their daughter against her chest, feeling the weight of the responsibility and the overwhelming love that came with being a mother.

 

After feeding her for the first time, She looked down at the tiny bundle of joy, who was sleeping peacefully. Carla's little chest rose and fell with each breath, and her small hand was wrapped around Charlotte's finger.

Charlotte was amazed at how perfect and beautiful her little girl was. The couple stared at their newborn baby, marveling at the perfection of every tiny feature. Carla had Eren's big, emerald-green eyes and Charlotte's blond hair.

She felt an overwhelming sense of love and protectiveness for Carla, a feeling she had never experienced before. She looked up at Eren, who was staring at their daughter with the same expression of awe and love. She and Eren had created something so precious, and for that moment, nothing else mattered.

 

The memory was a bittersweet one, as it reminded her of the happy times she had shared with Eren before everything had fallen apart. Charlotte knew she had to do everything in her power to protect her daughter and keep her safe, even if it meant working with Marley and betraying the man she once loved.

"But we have each other, don't we, my little princess?" Charlotte said, smiling at Carla. "And we'll always be together, no matter what."

 

---

 

As the carriage rolled along, the streets were dark and quiet, save for the occasional patrolling soldiers. The carriage bounced along the rocky road, its wheels crunching against the gravel. The moon was hidden behind a thick layer of clouds, casting an eerie darkness over the landscape.

Charlotte sat in the carriage, her face pale and her expression pained. She couldn't shake the feeling of dread that had settled in her stomach since her conversation with Commander Magath. She held her daughter, Carla, tightly against her chest, afraid that someone might try to take her away. Carla was fast asleep, completely unaware of the danger that surrounded them.

Charlotte looked out the window, staring blankly at the passing scenery. The dim light of the carriage cast a warm glow on her face, highlighting the deep furrows on her forehead. She thought about the letter from Eren, which she just received this morning, telling her where to meet.

She had known that he would come looking for her, but now that it was happening, she couldn't help but feel overwhelmed by the weight of the situation. Charlotte felt a sense of unease as she thought about the Marleyan soldier who had come to her door earlier that morning, demanding the letter. It had been a stark reminder that she was no longer in control of her life. The soldier told her to meet with him at the audience site where Willy Tybur’s speech was going to take place.

Now, she was sitting in the carriage on her way to the internment zone, where she was going to meet Eren, her husband, and Carla’s father after weeks of being separated from each other. However, she knew this was not going to be a warm family reunion. She wondered what Eren would feel after realizing she teamed up with his enemies. Did he even have the right to feel betrayed since he was the one betraying her trust all this time?

 

The atmosphere inside the carriage was tense and somber. The only sounds were the creaking of the wheels and the occasional whinny from the horse pulling them. She could feel the eyes of the soldiers on her as she made her way towards the entrance of the zone. Charlotte's heart pounded in her chest as the carriage came to a stop in front of the large gates.

Charlotte took a deep breath before stepping out onto the cold ground. She saw the massive walls that surrounded the Eldian zone, topped with barbed wire and guarded by soldiers with guns. This was not her first time setting foot into the internment zone since she already had participated in charity works taking place here. But, It’s different this time, which is why she wanted to be anywhere except here.

She then saw that there was already a long line of people waiting to enter. The guards were checking everyone's identification papers. Balancing Carla in one hand, Charlotte handed over her papers. Today was one of the rare days when everyone could enter the internment zone since the mighty Willy Tybur, head of the Tybur family, gave the honor of giving a speech, inviting almost every ambassador from around the world.

Once they were inside, the buzz of activity in the zone was overwhelming, with people of all races and backgrounds milling around, rushing to the speech site. They were not aware of a deadly enemy hidden somewhere near the stage, ready to ambush. Charlotte made her way to her designated area. Arriving at the scene, the crowd was already gathered in front of the stage. People were milling about, trying to find a good spot.

Charlotte found a sit near the back of the crowd and sat down, holding Carla tightly in her arms. She looked around, taking in the sights and sounds. The air was thick with anticipation and excitement, as everyone waited for Willy Tybur's speech to begin. She kept a watchful eye on her daughter, afraid to let her out of her sight. Magath's warning echoed in her mind, and she knew that she could not trust anyone. She felt a sense of isolation and loneliness as if she was the only one in the world who knew the truth about Eren.

As Charlotte sat there waiting, she felt a sense of nostalgia wash over her as she spotted the warrior candidates, sitting almost near the stage. Her eyes focused on Gabi, who looked so excited to be there, while Udo and Zofia sat beside her, looking equally impressed while Colt was watching over the kids.

It had been so long since she had seen them, and she missed their company. She remembered the times she had spent with them, chatting and laughing over tea or helping each other with their duties.

As she watched Gabi's excitement, Charlotte couldn't help but think of Falco's obvious crush on the girl. She had seen the way he looked at Gabi, the way he blushed when she spoke to him. Charlotte felt sympathy for the boy, knowing that his feelings were likely unrequited…just like hers toward Eren. “Such an idiot!” She reminded herself since she found out Eren had been lying to her all the time, wondering what part of his sweet talks wasn’t just an act.

“But why were the others not there with them?” As she scanned the crowd, her eyes searched for Pieck, Zeke, Porco, Reiner, and Falco, but she didn't see them. She wondered why they weren't there with the others. Charlotte couldn't help but feel a pang of sadness as she remembered the close bond she once shared with the warrior unit, knowing she couldn’t approach them for now. Pieck, in particular, was someone she had grown close to over the years. She missed their conversations and the way Pieck used to make her laugh.

Charlotte knew she couldn't let her emotions get the best of her, as she had a mission to accomplish. She reminded herself that she couldn't reveal Carla's existence to anyone, not even her friends. She felt a twinge of guilt for keeping such a big secret from them but knew it was necessary for her daughter's safety. She took a deep breath and tried to focus on the task at hand, waiting patiently in her seat for the speech to begin.

 

Charlotte felt a shiver run down her spine as she sensed someone standing beside her. She slowly turned her head and saw the Marleyan soldier who had visited her in the morning, armed with a rifle. His tall stature made him tower over her, and she couldn't help but feel a sense of unease in his presence.

Without a word, the soldier gestured for her to follow him. Charlotte hesitated for a moment, unsure of what would happen once she met Eren, but then remembered that it was likely a command from Commander Magath. She tightened her grip on Carla and followed the soldier, her heart pounding with apprehension. Her face was etched with worry and fear, and her eyes darted nervously around as if expecting danger to jump out at her at any moment.

As they walked away from the bustling crowd, Charlotte felt a sense of unease in the pit of her stomach. The night air was chilly, and she pulled her coat closer to her body. Fortunately, she wrapped Carla in a thick blanket in addition to her warm Jumpsuit so she wasn’t worried about her baby girl getting cold. Charlotte glanced up at the soldier, taking in his appearance. He was tall, even taller than most soldiers she had encountered before. He was blond and had a weird beard already grown around his jaws.

The two headed towards the building behind the stage and the noise from the crowd behind them gradually faded. The atmosphere around them became quiet, with only the sound of their footsteps echoing. Finally, after walking for a while, the Marleyan soldier stopped in front of the stairs leading down to a door. Charlotte looked at the soldier with a puzzled expression, unsure if this was the right place to meet Eren.

"Excuse me, but isn't the meeting supposed to take place in the open area behind the stage?" she asked the soldier, hoping to ease her doubts. But his blank face and devoid eyes made it clear that he was not one for conversation.

"I am simply following the orders of the authorities. If you are challenging those orders, then you will have to face the consequences." He spoke up with a cold tone, his expression unreadable.

Charlotte hesitated for a moment. She remembered Eren's letter, where he had requested to meet in the open area behind the stage, not in a basement. But she knew better than to argue with a Marleyan soldier. “That bastard is good at lying anyway,” She thought considering maybe Eren lied to her again and they found his real location.

Slowly, she descended the stairs. The sound of her footsteps echoed against the concrete walls, creating an eerie atmosphere. She couldn't shake off the feeling that she was walking into a trap. The dimly lit stairs seemed to go on forever, and every step felt heavier than the last. Her eyes were fixated on the door at the bottom of the stairs, wondering what was behind it.

As she approached the door, she could hear the faint sound of voices coming from the other side. Charlotte hesitated for a moment, her hand hovering over the handle. She wondered if there was more than one person behind this door. What in the world she was getting herself into? She knew that agreeing to Magath’s plan was the worst idea, however, she couldn’t gain his trust to help her with Carla. However, what was done, was now done and there was no turning back.

“Eren is behind this door, isn’t he?” She now realized she didn’t know how she wanted to confront Eren. What kind of personality he would show her or she is going to meet a new brand Eren, probably pretending he didn’t know her?

 

Charlotte held Carla tightly, silently praying for their safety. With a deep breath, she opened the door and stepped inside, her heart pounding in her chest. At that moment, three heads turned toward her, and she froze in place.

 

Notes:

I hope that you all liked the chapter and are also excited for the next one cause from here everything is going to be non-stop drama till we get to the next part :))

Side note: Carla is so cute <3

Chapter 23: Declaration of War

Notes:

Finally, I found the time to write!! OMG, I know you were looking forward to this chapter so please don't curse me hahaha
NOW~ enjoy :))

 

Charlotte held Carla tightly, silently praying for their safety. With a deep breath, she opened the door and stepped inside, her heart pounding in her chest.

At that moment, three heads turned toward her, and she froze in place.

Eren, with a Marleyan soldier uniform, was sitting while facing the door, his bandaged eye and long hair covering his face making him almost unrecognizable. He had a missing leg too, making him look more like a homeless person. Reiner was sitting in front of him, looking tense. Falco was leaning against the wall, looking surprised to see Charlotte.

"Charlotte-san!" Falco called out with a surprised expression, breaking the silence.

Reiner's expression quickly turned to horror as he asked, "What are you doing here?"

Charlotte was equally surprised to see them. She stood frozen, staring at Reiner and Falco with a mixture of shock and confusion.

"Reiner? Falco? What are you two doing here?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

The basement room was piled up with chairs, and a lantern was the only source of light, casting eerie shadows on everyone's faces. Falco looked confused and surprised, while Reiner appeared nervous and on edge.

Reiner hesitated before looking back at Eren, who was watching them with a blank expression. Then, turning back to Charlotte, Reiner's expression turned grave as he realized the danger they were in.

"Charlotte, you shouldn't be here," he said urgently. "You need to leave right now."

Confused, Falco looked from Reiner to Charlotte and back again. "What's going on?" he asked, his voice rising with concern.

Charlotte shook her head, still trying to process the situation. "I don't understand. Why are you here?" She didn’t remember Magath telling her about Reiner and Falco being part of the plan.

Reiner's eyes darted to Eren, who remained silent, his expression inscrutable. "It's... complicated," Reiner said carefully. "But trust me, Charlotte, you don't want to be involved in this."

Falco looked between the three of them, clearly confused. "Involved in what? What's going on?"

Charlotte looked from Reiner to Falco to Eren. By their reaction, it seemed the two were as clueless as her. “This isn’t part of the plan!” she concluded with horror, clenching to Carla. But before she could say anything else, Eren's voice cut through the tension in the room.

"Sit down, Charlotte," he commanded his tone cold and detached.

However, she didn’t move, not trusting Eren at all and feeling conflicted about what to do next. Reiner's expression was desperate, and he seemed to be pleading with her silently to leave before something terrible happened. Falco, on the other hand, looked bewildered and unsure of what was going on. Eren, with his face covered in shadows, seemed to be waiting for her next move.

Her heart was pounding in her chest as she tried to make a decision. She felt like she was caught between a rock and a hard place. Her thoughts were jumbled and confused, and she wasn't sure what the right course of action was.

Reiner's voice trembled as he spoke up, trying to save Charlotte. "Please, Eren, don't involve her in any of this. She's not a valuable hostage for you."

Eren turned to Reiner with a blank expression, asking, "What are you talking about? Charlotte is my wife."

Charlotte was taken aback by Eren's casual statement and the mention of her being his wife. She couldn't believe that he had just revealed their relationship to Reiner and Falco as if it was the most normal thing to happen.

Reiner and Falco, who had been standing in shock, gasped audibly at Eren's words. They couldn't believe what they were hearing.

"Y-Your wife?" Reiner repeated incredulously. He was looking at Eren with a mix of fear and disbelief. "What are you talking about, Eren? Charlotte can't be your wife, that's impossible! She is a Marleyan."

Eren gave him a blank stare. "Why is it impossible?" he asked. "Charlotte and I love each other. We got married."

Falco was equally stunned, his mouth hanging open in disbelief. "I don't understand... Charlotte-san is married to Kruger-san? “Falco was becoming more confused every second, seeing Reiner’s terrified reaction. He concluded that Kruger was not the person he came to look up to.

Guilty, Charlotte kept her head down, not wanting to face them. Poor Falco looked up to her and her selfish acts shattered all her dignity. He probably even didn’t know who Eren was.

“Guess I have become like Eren…a liar who betrays others,” Charlotte's face turned red with embarrassment and she looked down at her feet.

Eren didn't seem bothered by their reactions, his expression remaining blank. "Can we please move on from this? I didn't call you all here to discuss my personal life," he said, his tone becoming more assertive.

Annoyed, Eren repeated his demand for her to sit down, pointing at the chair next to him. "Have a seat, Charlotte," he said calmly as if they were old acquaintances.

She hesitated for a moment before slowly walking over to the chair next to Eren, still unsure of what was happening. Nothing good would come out of annoying him right now.

As she sat down, she glanced at Eren. As a normal person, he was in bad shape with missing body parts. But knowing he is a titan shifter, she could feel relief. “Wait, relief??” Charlotte reminded herself that he was the enemy here.

Suddenly, she noticed a fresh and bleeding cut on Eren's palm and couldn't help but wonder how he got it. "Eren, your hand..." she began.

Eren quickly interrupted and shrugged. "It's nothing," he said in a monotone voice. "Just a scratch."

He said it too casually which made her realize Eren actually cut himself. Charlotte’s eyes widened, knowing enough about Titan shifters that he was ready to transform right there.

She tried her best to keep calm and composed, but her nerves were getting the best of her. Sensing her mother’s uneasiness, suddenly, Carla stirred in her arms, causing Charlotte to panic and she tried to soothe her baby, not wanting to draw attention. Reiner and Falco both turned their attention towards her and noticed the small being in her arms.

"Charlotte, is that...?" Reiner trailed off, his voice filled with disbelief.

Charlotte nodded silently, her face grim. She knew what Reiner was asking, and she didn't want to speak the words out loud.

Reiner put his face in his hands, his shoulders shaking. "Shit," he murmured.

Charlotte knew that Eren had set a trap for them all, and the fact that the guard outside was likely working with him only solidified her fears. Sitting next to Eren, who seemed completely unfazed by the whole situation. She couldn't help but feel the tension in the air, knowing that the Eren sitting beside her was a completely different person than the one she had known before.

As Carla settled back into a peaceful slumber, Charlotte focused on her daughter, trying to ignore the tension in the room. The room fell silent again, and She could hear her own heartbeat.

Charlotte was feeling overwhelmed and cornered, knowing that Eren held all the power in that situation. She couldn't deny the feeling of anger and betrayal that surged. But she also knew that her feelings didn't matter in this situation. What mattered was finding a way out for all of them of this trap that Eren had set.

She knew she had to protect her daughter at all costs, even if it meant sacrificing herself but she had to find a way to outsmart Eren and escape from his grasp. But how? Charlotte racked her brain for ideas, but nothing seemed to make sense.

Remembering Reiner's stories of Paradis Island and his time there. He told her about how he caused them pain and suffering, she first considered trying to get through him, reaching his conscious. Charlotte's heart was racing as she tried to find the right words.

"Please, Eren, listen to me," she said, desperation evident in her voice. "You can't keep doing this. You can't keep repeating this cycle of hatred."

But Eren's expression remained cold and unmoving. "There is no other way," he replied sternly. "I have to do what needs to be done to protect my people.”

Desperate to save her companions, Charlotte tried another approach. “I love you, no matter who you are or what you've done,” Charlotte stated loudly, making Reiner and Falco look at her with shock.

Eren's face remained impassive, but he didn't interrupt her. Encouraged, Charlotte continued. "I don't care what you're planning to do. I don't care if you're a Titan, a human, an Eldian, or a Marleyan. You're still the person I love, and I know that deep down, you still have a heart.”

Eren watched her with a blank expression, and for a moment, Charlotte thought she saw a flicker of hesitation in his eyes. But it was gone as quickly as it came, and Eren leaned in, making her flinch back. "There is only one Eren," he said firmly. "And that is me."

Charlotte felt a lump form in her throat as she realized how determined Eren was. She knew she had to try something else, anything to make him see reason. "Please, Eren," she begged. "Think about Carla. Think about the people who love you. Don't throw your life away like this."

Eren's expression remained blank, and he didn't respond to her words. Instead, he turned his attention to Carla, stroking her sparse blond hair gently. Charlotte watched him, feeling helpless and afraid. She knew that her daughter was the only thing keeping Eren from doing something drastic.

Eren then spoke up, his response was cold and calculated. "Carla will be fine," he said, stroking the baby's head. "And as for the people who love me,” He then stared into Charlotte’s widened eyes. “They’ll come around whether they like it or not.”

Charlotte felt a wave of despair wash over her. She was out of ideas. So, she asked him one last question. "Eren, do you even care about me? Or all of your promises were just as empty as the true you?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

Eren's gaze met hers, and Charlotte held her breath, waiting for his answer. But he only stared at her for a moment before turning away. "We're going to disturb Carla's sleep," he said, ignoring her question. "Yelena, come in."

Charlotte felt tears welling up in her eyes as the door opened and the guard entered the room. She knew that they were trapped and that there was nothing she could do to stop Eren now.

Reine and Falco could only watch the interaction between the two, not wanting to interrupt. However, Reiner was still worried about Charlotte’s safety.

 

As Yelena entered the room, Charlotte recognized the tall Marleyan soldier who had previously led her to the basement. Eren using the name 'Yelena' also made her realize that this soldier was a woman all along, despite her masculine appearance, and of course, the beard was a fake out. 

"You, bitch!" she exclaimed with a low tone, pointing at the tall soldier and feeling aggravated. "You were the one who led me here!"

Eren then interrupted their conversation, addressing Yelena. "Take them to safety," he commanded. Yelena then turned to Charlotte and gestured for her to follow.

Gathering her courage, Charlotte stood her ground, refusing to leave without getting some answers. "You can't just manipulate people like they’re pawns in some twisted game. I’m not a puppet to you," she exclaimed, her voice shaking with fear and anger.

But Eren's tone turned more menacing as he said, "You'll leave with Yelena and don't make me repeat myself again."

"I won't leave until I get some real answers," Charlotte repeated, being stubborn to listen.

But Eren's patience was wearing thin. "Listen to me," he said, his voice growing louder. "If you don't leave now, Yelena is going to drag you out and I'll transform, killing everyone in this building. Is that what you want?"

Charlotte felt a cold sweat break out on her forehead. He wasn’t messing around or bluffing by the look at his determined eyes. She could feel her heart pounding in her chest as she looked at Reiner and Falco, who seemed equally terrified. She knew that there was no reasoning with Eren at this point.

 

Charlotte let out a heavy sigh, defeated by Eren's threat and the realization that there was no other way out. She stood up, turned to Yelena, and nodded, indicating that she was ready to leave. However, before leaving, Charlotte couldn't resist taking one last jab at Eren.

"You know, Eren, you're a heartless bastard," she said, with a hint of anger in her voice.

Eren's expression hardened. "I'm fighting for the freedom of my people. And if that makes me the bad person, then so be it."

Charlotte shook her head, not understanding how Eren could be so blind to the suffering he was causing.

"You're not fighting for freedom," she said. "You're just causing more pain and suffering. And you don't even care who you hurt in the process."

Charlotte's hands tightened around Carla, and she took a step closer to Eren. "You're lucky I'm holding her," she said. "Otherwise, I'd give you a nice slap to knock some sense into that thick skull of yours."

Eren's smirk widened at her words, staring at her with his not bandaged eye. "I like it when you're feisty," he said. "It's almost cute."

Charlotte felt a wave of disgust washes over her. How could he be so callous? "You're sick," she spat, turning on her heel and marching towards the door.

With a heavy heart, she turned to leave with Yelena, but not before shooting one last glare at Eren. As she walked out of the basement room with Carla in her arms, leaving Eren, Reiner, and Falco behind, Charlotte couldn't help but feel a sense of dread. She knew that things were only going to get worse from here.

 

---

 

Charlotte's mind was racing with anger and frustration as she followed Yelena's lead. She couldn't believe she was in this situation, being held captive by her own husband, who was willing to do anything to achieve his goals. The thought of him using her and Carla as pawns in his game made her blood boil with rage. She didn’t want her innocent baby daughter to be caught in the middle of all this chaos.

Looking at Yelena's tall figure, Charlotte couldn't help but feel intimidated. The woman was a skilled soldier, and Charlotte knew she wouldn't stand a chance in a physical fight. But she couldn't just sit back and wait for whatever fate Eren had planned for them.

Charlotte's mind was racing as she followed Yelena, who was leading them through a dark and unknown path. "What the fuck am I gonna do?" she thought, holding Carla close to her chest and knowing they all were in big trouble. Eren had outsmarted everyone and that was a big shitty news. Charlotte clenched her fists, feeling the weight of the knife hidden in her sleeve – in case, she needed to protect herself and Carla. She knew that she had to find a way out of this situation.

Charlotte knew she had to bide her time and wait for the perfect opportunity. She looked around, trying to take in as much information about their surroundings as possible, hoping it would give her an advantage.

As they continued to walk in silence, Charlotte's thoughts were consumed with a single goal - escape from Yelena's grasp and find a way to stop Eren's madness. She was determined to not take any more orders from Eren or anyone. "I can't take this anymore. I need to get out of here." She thought to herself. With Carla in her arms, Charlotte knew she needed to act fast and find an opportunity to use her hidden knife to make her escape.

She scanned her surroundings, searching for any sign of a possible escape route while keeping her guard up, waiting for the right moment to strike. On the other hand, she had to be careful not to harm Carla in the process. Despite the fear and uncertainty, Charlotte was determined to fight for her family's survival. She was willing to do whatever it took to protect Carla.

"I wouldn't even bother if I were you," Yelena said, her voice devoid of any warmth or sympathy.

Charlotte turned to her, her eyes narrowing. "What do you mean?"

"I mean that you don't stand a chance," Yelena replied, still keeping her tone even. "If you want to survive, you'll stick with me and do as I say."

Charlotte's blood boiled at the condescending tone. "And why should I trust you?"

Yelena stopped abruptly and turned to face her. Her expression was suddenly menacing. "Because, Marleyan bitch, I'm your only hope for survival in this situation."

Charlotte clenched her fists, feeling the anger build up inside her. She knew she was in a tough spot, but she refused to back down.

"Don't you fucking talk to me like that," Charlotte growled. "And where the fuck are you taking us?"

Yelena only gave her a cold, silent stare. This made Charlotte even more furious. "I asked you a damn question," she said more sharply, hoping to get some kind of answer.

Suddenly, Yelena leaned in, with her widened eyeballs and looking like a complete maniac, making Charlotte feel a chill running down her spine.

"If you want to live, you need to learn to shut your fucking mouth and be obedient like a good little Marleyan whore they taught you to be," she spat, her words dripping with venom.

Charlotte gritted her teeth, her anger simmering beneath the surface. "What the fuck did she just say to me?" She thought to herself, clenching her fists. "I swear to god, I'm going to stab this bitch and make a run for it." But then she remembered Eren's lessons. He had always told her that sometimes the best way to win was to bide your time and strike when your opponent least expected it.

Taking a deep breath, Charlotte calmed herself down and nodded to Yelena. "Alright, I'll be obedient. Just tell me where we're going," she said, trying to sound as submissive as possible. She just had to stay sharp and focused and wait for the right moment.

Yelena seemed satisfied with her answer and resumed leading the way. Her face remained stoic as she spoke again. "You'll find out soon enough," she said curtly. "Just remember, your life and your daughter's life are in my hands.”

“Safer with my ass!” Charlotte thought to herself while clenching her fists, her nails digging into her palms. She wanted nothing more than to lash out at the soldier, to make her pay for her arrogance. But she knew that she needed to keep her cool if she wanted to survive.

 

And at that moment, the ground under their feet started to shake. Charlotte felt her heart pounding in her chest as she heard a loud animalistic roar. She had never heard such a terrifying sound in her whole life, and it seemed so monstrous.

"What the hell is happening?" she muttered, trying to follow the noise. But Yelena stopped her by gripping her arm tightly. Yelena's cold, sinister smile only added to her fear.

Then she heard the sound of people screaming in the distance, and she knew something terrible was happening. "Where is that coming from?" she asked urgently. The screams were coming from the speech site, and that was bad news.

Yelena grabbed her roughly by the arm, warning her not to move. "Eren made his move. Hurry up," she said coldly, trying to drag Charlotte to the opposite side of the battle.

Charlotte turned to Yelena, resisting moving and demanding answers. "Of all nights why would Eren-"

Yelena cut her with a cruel smile and replied, "That's the point."

Suddenly, it dawned on Charlotte. When she realized that the screaming sound was coming from the same location as the speech was taking place, she knew what Eren's plan was. He was targeting important figures, including the Marleyan generals and Willy Tybur.

Her mind raced as she realized that there were so many civilians near the speech site, and she remembered the warrior candidates who were sitting in the front line of the audience, which was so near to the building Eren was hiding.

"No, no, no," she muttered to herself. And not just that, so many civilians gathered there – women, children, and families. "Oh my god," she thought, her mind racing. "All those innocent people."

As Charlotte listened to the distant sounds of chaos and destruction around her, she couldn't help but feel a surge of anger and frustration. "I can't just sit here and do nothing," she muttered to herself. She glanced down at the knife hidden in her sleeve and made a decision. She would use it to try to escape and help her friends.

As Yelena was distracted for a moment, Charlotte seized the opportunity and used her knife to stab Yelena's arm, causing her to loosen her grip. "Fuck you bitch," Charlotte spat as she made a run for it.

She held Carla tightly as she made her way toward, trying to make her way to the speech site. "Please be okay, please be okay," she whispered to her daughter, her heart heavy with worry for her friends, for young candidates, for Falco, for Reiner, whom she left behind, being sure Eren wouldn’t hurt them if she played along and nicely. She was wrong and trusted Eren again while he continued betraying her trust.

 

As Lara Tybur began to transform into the War Hammer Titan, Eren, in his Attack Titan form, watched with an intense focus. But before she could even finish the transformation, Eren lunged forward with a powerful punch. The force of his blow hit the Titan square in the face, sending her crashing down to the ground and a cloud of dust and debris rising up around her.

As the dust settled, Eren stood over her, his expression cold and determined. He didn't hesitate for a moment as he prepared to launch another attack, ready to take down the War Hammer Titan. He then continued punching over and over again, destroying her nape.

The sky was filled with smoke and dust, making it difficult to see clearly. Buildings were crumbling all around.

Charlotte stood frozen as she took in the horrific scene in front of her. The scene was chaotic and devastating, and Her eyes scanned the area, taking in the destruction that surrounded her.

In the distance, she saw the gigantic creatures battling each other, their massive forms dwarfing the destroyed buildings. The sight before her was unlike anything she had ever seen before. She saw a massive creature, towering over another large creature, with long hair flowing down its back.

The creature's muscular form was humanoid in shape. With each punch, the larger creature landed, and debris flew through the air, smashing into buildings and sending plumes of dust and smoke into the sky.

“Who…W-What the fuck?” Charlotte's mind raced as she struggled to comprehend what she was seeing – Titans. She had heard stories of Titans before but had never imagined they could be so immense and terrifying and also never imagined ones fighting in the middle of the city.

She felt her heart sink as she saw countless bodies strewn about the area, some in pieces, others crushed beyond recognition. The smell of smoke and burning flesh filled the air, making it hard to breathe.

Charlotte saw that some of the dead were children, their small, lifeless bodies barely visible amidst the chaos. She couldn't help but feel a deep sadness and anger at the senseless violence that had claimed so many innocent lives.

The sight was overwhelming, and Charlotte had to fight the urge to vomit. She put a hand over her mouth in disbelief and struggled to keep her composure. It was as if she had entered a nightmare. Tears welled up in her eyes as she realized the full extent of the carnage before her (Side note: Paradis had it much worse).

As she stood there, frozen in shock, she heard someone calling her name. She turned to see Colt and Gabi running towards her. They both were covered in dust. Her relief at seeing them was short-lived as she saw poor Udo in Colt's arms. Charlotte could see that Udo was covered in blood and his skull had been partially opened. He looked lifeless.

"Oh my god, what happened?" Charlotte asked, her voice shaking.

"The Attack Titan transformed right underneath the building behind the play site," he said, his voice filled with despair. "We were on the front lines when it happened," His eyes filled with tears as he spoke.

Gabi ran to Charlotte, clinging to her waist and shaking with fear. Charlotte wanted to wrap her arms around her but she was holding Carla – she was afraid she would wake up and take the sight of this horrible scene. The two hadn’t figured out the baby in her arms, too occupied with their thoughts and trauma.

Gabi clung to Charlotte's waist, trembling with fear. "I w-watched people, my f-friends, getting crushed," she said. Charlotte noticed Zofia wasn’t even with them.

"Gabi, what happened? Where's Zofia?" Charlotte asked, her voice choked with emotion.

"Gone," Gabi replied, her voice barely above a whisper. "Both her and Natalie…Crushed by rocks."

 

Notes:

This is sad I know! But I promise I will make it worth your time in the end. I have a long plan for this so put up with me please~

Chapter 24: Devils of Paradis

Notes:

My dear readers,
My effort to align my writing-fanfiction hobby and my profession has gone to shit :) In other words, I would not be able to write weekly but I appreciate that you bear with my eccentric updating schedule so far.
I promise to complete this story (including the second part) even if my home is under attack lol Just kidding

 

Charlotte felt a sharp pain in her chest as Gabi spoke. She couldn't believe what she was hearing. Her heart felt like it had stopped beating for a moment, and a feeling of overwhelming sadness and frustration washed over her. She felt like screaming and crying but somehow managed to keep it together in front of Gabi.

Zofia, the silent and polite hard-working kid, and Natalie, her best friend, were dead. Crushed by rocks. It all felt so unreal. Her eyes filled with tears as she tried to hold back a sob.

“N-No…no, that can't be true," Charlotte muttered, feeling tears prick at the corners of her eyes.

Gabi's words brought her back to the present. "Charlotte, I'm sorry…I'm so sorry. We couldn't save them. It was all happening so fast, and we couldn't do anything."

Charlotte just nodded, unable to speak, feeling a strange mix of sorrow and anger. She was angry with the people who had caused this, who had brought war and destruction to their city. She was angry with herself for not being able to protect her friends.

Gabi pulled away from Charlotte, her eyes red and puffy from crying. "It's all because of Eren Yeager," she said, her voice trembling with anger. "He's the one who did this." Mentioning his name could make Charlotte’s blood boil. Heartless bastard brought this upon all of them – only death and destruction, and knowing it was all her fault made her even hate herself to fall in love with a monster and let him manipulate her.

"We need to stop him," Gabi continued firmly. "We can't let him get away with this."

Gabi again clung to Charlotte's waist. "Please, you have to save Udo," she begged, her voice muffled by sobs. Charlotte looked at Gabi with a mixture of sympathy and helplessness. She looked over to Udo – he seemed lifeless. Then she checked for a pulse on his neck, but there was none. Her worst fears were confirmed – Udo was dead.

"We need to find a safe place for now," Colt suggested. "We can't stay here." Charlotte nodded, and they quickly made their way towards the nearest hospital.

Along the way, Gabi kept asking about Udo, and Charlotte finally had to break the news to her. One way or another, she was going to find out.

"I'm sorry, Gabi," she said softly. "Udo didn't make it."

"So, we need to get him to a hospital." Gabi was shocked and upset to hear the news, and she started to cry. "No, Udo can't be dead!" she exclaimed. "We have to save him!"

Colt, on the other hand, remained silent, his face grim and determined. He was still holding Udo's body in his arms, running towards the hospital with Charlotte and Gabi following close behind. He murmured Falco's name under his breath, and Charlotte realized she needed to tell them about Reiner, Eren, and her meeting.

Colt was probably so worried about his little brother. She just hoped Reiner protected the kid. She couldn’t take any more death news or she would pass out. “No more, please!” And she didn’t get any news about her dear friend, Pieck, and her other friends, Porco and Zeke. Charlotte then curses Eren and herself for being the main cause of the pain her friends are experiencing. How the hell was she supposed to tell them without them hating her?

But before she could say anything, the ground started to shake again, indicating that the titan battle was still going on. Suddenly, a large rock flew towards them, narrowly missing Gabi and hitting the ground next to Charlotte.

"Look out!" Gabi yelled, pushing Charlotte out of the way. Charlotte stumbled and fell to the ground, clutching Carla tightly to her chest. She looked up to see a large rock where she had been standing moments ago. "Shit, that was close," she muttered to herself, feeling the adrenaline pumping through her veins.

"Gabi! Colt!" Charlotte yelled, but she couldn't hear their response over the sounds of the battle.

She quickly looked around and saw that more rocks were falling from the sky, forcing her to run in the opposite direction from Gabi and Colt. As she ran, Charlotte felt a wave of panic wash over her. She was completely separated from her friends. She had to find a way to get out of the danger zone and reunite with her friends. But how?

As she turned a corner, she saw a small alleyway between two still-standing buildings. It wasn't much, but it was better than nothing to take cover for now. She ran towards it and squeezed herself and Carla into the narrow space between the buildings, trying to catch her breath.

 

After a while, she sank to the ground, leaning against the wall and holding the now awake and crying Carla against her chest. She rocked her daughter back and forth, trying to soothe her cries, while her mind raced with self-blame and regret.

What had she done?

The sounds of screams and explosions echoed in her ears, and she couldn't help but blame herself for everything that was happening. Her mind raced as she thought of all the lives that had been lost, including Natalie, Udo, and Zofia.

(Guilty Hero soundtrack – love it because it’s so tragic and sad)

Tears cascaded down Charlotte's cheeks, mingling with the dust and sweat that covered her face. In her mind's eye, she could see the grieving faces of those who had lost fathers, mothers, siblings, and friends. She imagined their shattered hearts, the emptiness that now resided within them. She could almost hear their cries of anguish and their desperate pleas for answers.

 

As the chaos and destruction raged outside, Charlotte closed her eyes and let herself drift back to a happier time, a time when everything was simpler and filled with laughter. She found herself transported to a warm and comforting memory of her time with Natalie, taking care of the warrior candidates.

In the flashback, Charlotte stood in the kitchen of the headquarters. Natalie was seated on the chair nearby, engrossed in a book. Charlotte approached her, holding a tray of freshly baked cookies, their enticing aroma filling the room. As she set the tray down on the coffee table, the warrior candidates – Gabi, Falco, Zofia, and Udo – quickly gathered around, their faces lighting up with joy. After all, they were promised to enjoy Charlotte’s homemade cookies after their training – of course, with one condition and it was no fighting.

Gabi was the first to reach for a cookie, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. Falco, the ever-polite one, thanked the nurse and followed suit, carefully selecting his favorite treat. Zofia, with her mischievous grin, playfully nudged Udo, who shyly took his pick, trying his best to hide a smile. Charlotte watched them, her heart swelling with love. She then approaches Natalie, offering her a cup of tea while holding one for herself.

Natalie gladly accepted and let out a soft chuckle, settling her book on the counter. "You won't believe what my little brother did today. He managed to turn our entire house upside down!"

Charlotte laughed along, sitting beside her. "Oh, do tell me the details. Your siblings always seem to find new ways to cause mischief."

Natalie leaned back, a mischievous grin playing on her lips. "Well, Antonio, the youngest, has an insatiable curiosity. He decided to explore our garden today and ended up accidentally releasing all the chickens from their coop."

Charlotte's eyes widened, a mix of amusement and disbelief on her face. "No way! How did your parents react?"

Natalie giggled. "They were livid, of course! My father spent hours chasing after the chickens, while my mother lectured Antonio about responsibility. It was quite the spectacle!"

They both erupted into fits of laughter, their laughter echoing through the room.

 

The flashback faded away. Charlotte felt a mixture of sympathy and dread. How could she face the grieving families? How could she possibly find the right words to apologize for her role in the deaths of their loved ones?

At that moment, her baby daughter, Carla, shifted in her arms, her innocent gaze fixed upon her mother's tear-streaked face. The baby seemed puzzled by her mother's tears, not yet comprehending the depth of pain that resided within her. Charlotte couldn't help but wonder how she would explain it to her daughter one day — how she would confess her part in the suffering and apologize for the lives lost.

Charlotte held Carla close to her chest, her voice trembling with emotion as she spoke softly to her baby girl.

"Carla, my sweet angel, I'm so sorry," Charlotte whispered, her voice filled with sorrow. "I've failed you as a mother… I've failed everyone… I didn't protect them, I didn't keep them safe… It's all my fault."

She brushed a gentle finger against Carla's cheek, feeling the warmth of her little body against her own.

"You deserve so much better," Charlotte continued, her voice quivering. "You deserve a mommy who can shield you from danger… But I've let you down, and I can't bear the weight of my mistakes."

Tears streamed down Charlotte's face as she held Carla tightly, their hearts beating in unison. She kissed Carla's forehead, her lips trembling.

Charlotte continued talking to little Carla who was still watching her with curious wide eyes. "You deserve parents who can protect you from all this darkness, parents who can keep you safe from harm. But both your father and I have let you down… I’m so sorry, love.”

Tears streamed down Charlotte's face as she held Carla tightly, their hearts beating in unison. She kissed Carla's forehead, her lips trembling. The ground beneath them shook the vibrations indicating that the battle between the titans was still raging on in the background.

Suddenly, she heard strange sounds and looked up to the sky, witnessing a surreal sight:

 

Figures flying through the air.

 

Her eyes widened in disbelief at the sight before her. The sound of hooks being launched, zippers being pulled, and the hiss of gas filling her ears, indicated that these individuals were equipped with gear unlike anything Charlotte had ever seen.

Her gaze focused on one of the individuals who landed momentarily on a nearby rooftop before taking off again, giving her a brief but revealing glimpse of their appearance.

Dressed in a complete black uniform adorned with protective armor, and armed with unfamiliar and peculiar-looking weapons, these individuals were unlike any she had encountered before.

It was then that Charlotte realized they were Paradis troops, soldiers from the very island that Eren had been from.

The realization hit Charlotte like a punch to the gut. Eren had been thoroughly prepared for this attack, regardless of whether she listened to him or not. He had orchestrated everything, manipulating her and others to achieve his goals. At first, she thought Reiner must have made a mistake which triggered Eren into transforming. But now knowing Eren’s homeland troops were here, she realized she had been wrong.

How could she be so naive and gullible? She had been used as a pawn in Eren's game, and she couldn't help but feel both anger and shame for falling into his manipulation once again.

 

Something popped into her mind…an idea. Gazing down at Carla, who sucked on her pacifier innocently, Charlotte vowed to protect her daughter from the consequences of her own mistakes.

Despite her dilemma and guilt, which was eating her up, she was determined to keep Carla safe at any cost and came up with a plan to protect her baby from the danger that surrounded them.

No matter how much she thought through it, Charlotte couldn’t protect Carla for the rest of her life in Marley even with Magath’s help. It was impossible to put Carla’s heritage to the possibility of not being ever found.

After finding out Eren’s true identity, she thought about the idea of maybe…leaving with her to Paradis. To face the truth, Eldians didn’t have any future in this world, but if there was this land, which was full of Eldians who were out of reach of Marley’s propaganda…then why not live there? At least that way Carla could have a future, especially if she proved to them that she is Eren’s child.

“If they don’t shoot me on sight…” Charlotte chuckled bitterly to herself, listening to the strange sounds of their flying equipment. Taking a deep breath and with determination burning in her eyes, She wiped away her tears and set off toward the heart of the battle.

 

---

 

Inside the Airship, the scene was one of frantic activity and urgency. The Scouts were running back and forth, each member focused on their specific tasks. Injured soldiers were being carefully loaded onto stretchers and transported to the ship, where the medical team worked tirelessly to attend to their wounds. The sight of blood and bandages painted a picture of the intense battle they had just fought.

As the injured were attended to, the rest of the team regrouped to fill their places. They knew that losing the battle in Liberio was not an option. The fate of their home, Paradis Island, hung in the balance. Eren Yeager was their only hope, and losing him to Marley would be catastrophic. The stakes were impossibly high, and the weight of their responsibilities was felt by every member of the Scout Regiment.

Worst-case scenario, the scouts would lose, and their home would be doomed forever. The horrifying memory of the slaughter nine years ago served as a haunting reminder of what was at stake. The loss of 10,000 lives back then when Wall Maria was breached besides the loss of almost the entire regiment while trying to retake the said Wall, was nothing compared to the annihilation they faced if they failed this time. The entire population of Paradis was at risk, and the scouts were determined to prevent that at all costs.

Amidst the turmoil, the scouts were pushed to their limits, but their resolve remained unwavering. They fought with everything they had, refusing to back down in the face of such overwhelming odds. After all, they had the best experiences when it came to desperate situations. They always dedicated their heart and soul to the cause and this time the cause is the survival of Paradis.

On the other hand, Marley believed they had the Paradis troops cornered, and the scouts were well aware of the odds stacked against them. Their opponents had a significant advantage in terms of resources, including advanced weapons and fuel. The scouts, on the other hand, had only arrived using omni-directional mobility gear, without a supply line to replenish their resources. The Marley military had likely surrounded the area, cutting off any possible escape routes, and leaving the scouts seemingly trapped.

The defeat of Paradis could've been completely unavoidable. However, this was something Marley had forgotten or never expected.

 

Inside the control room of the Airship, Hange and Onyankopon stood side by side, their expressions reflecting the gravity of the unfolding scene. Through the windows, they witnessed the colossal titan's transformation.

The sight of Armin's colossal titan annihilating the Marleyan fleet and port was both awe-inspiring and terrifying. The explosion caused by the transformation was immense, reducing the once imposing fleet to mere ashes. It was a sight to behold, and yet, Hange knew that this destruction was necessary to achieve their objectives.

"Holy hell," Hange muttered, her eyes fixed on the aftermath of the explosion. "Armin outdid himself."

Onyankopon, who was piloting the ship with a focused determination, nodded in agreement. "Yes, it was an immense display of power. We should hurry to collect him before we move on to the next phase of the plan."

Hange turned to Onyankopon, her face resolute. "Agreed. Let's get Armin on board as quickly as possible. Then we can follow the path the Scouts have been clearing and signaling for us. We need to retrieve all our soldiers and bring Eren back with us."

The situation was dire. The events of the battle and Eren's reckless plan had put them all in danger. Thankfully, the Marleyan military was now immobilized, however, this time not only Marley but also the whole world was likely after them. Hange couldn't help but feel a mix of emotions towards Eren. On one hand, she understood the desperation that drove him to take such extreme actions. On the other hand, she knew that his choices had consequences, and his friends and superiors, especially Levi, were rightfully angry with him.

Their priority now was to ensure the safety of their soldiers and secure victory. The mission had been successful in causing chaos and disrupting Marley's forces, but they needed to get everyone back safely. Hange couldn't bear the thought of losing more of her comrades in this conflict. As the Airship made its way towards Armin's colossal titan, Hange's mind raced with thoughts of what the future held. They would need to figure out what to do with Eren after this

"We've done enough damage for one day," Hange informed firmly. "Now, we just need to focus on getting our people back safely. The aftermath of this battle is going to be tough, but we'll deal with it when we're back home."

Onyankopon nodded solemnly, his eyes on the horizon ahead. "I'll do my best to get us out of here in one piece, Hange-san. Let's hope for as low casualties as possible."

“I knew I could count on you, Onyankopon,” Hange said, putting her hand on his shoulder.

 

As the door to the control room opened and closed, Hange turned towards the person entering, a hint of cheerfulness in their voice.

"Ah, so are you possessed by Commander Eyebrow now?" Hange said playfully, referring to the risky and daring plan they had just executed, reminiscent of the late Commander Erwin's bold strategies. The person who entered was none other than Armin, the blond young man with the marks of his titan transformation. Despite the gravity of the situation, Hange couldn't help but make a lighthearted comment to break the tension.

Armin's expression was serious, almost haunted, and it tugged at Hange's heartstrings. Her smile softened into a sad one as they observed the toll this battle was taking on the normally gentle and kind-hearted Armin. It was evident that taking so many lives weighed heavily on his conscience, and Hange could empathize with the turmoil he must be feeling.

Armin approached Hange's side, both of them gazing down at the destruction of Liberio from their vantage point above. The scene below was a testament to the chaos and violence that had erupted during the battle.

Hange could sense the heaviness in Armin's heart, and she spoke gently, "It's not easy… The first time taking so many lives including civilians... War has a way of changing people."

Armin nodded, his expression still somber. "Yes, it's hard. But we had to do it. We had no other choice."

Hange understood his sentiments, having faced similar dilemmas herself. She listened as Armin continued, "All that matters now is getting Eren back. There won't be a future for Paradis without him. He's our hope, our key to survival."

"Are you sure we get Eren back?” Hange asked.

"I'm certain. Mikasa is with him… She'll bring him back safely. And I trust her to do whatever it takes."

Hange only nodded, completely trusting Armin’s judgment since he had saved the scouts so many times with his wits.

"Well then, let's put our trust in Mikasa," Hange said, placing a hand on Armin's shoulder in a comforting gesture. "Once we have Eren back on Paradis, we can figure out our next steps."

Armin nodded, a glimmer of hope returning to his eyes. The two of them stood side by side, watching the ongoing battle below. The noise of the engines and the distant sounds of explosions filled the air. Hange knew that they had to keep pushing forward.

 

---

 

Amid the chaotic battle, Mikasa and Eren found themselves locked in a relentless struggle against the ferocious Jaw Titan, Galliard. The titan's agility and speed made it a formidable opponent, and getting a hold of him was proving to be an arduous task.

With the Cart and Beast Titans already incapacitated, the Jaw Titan seemed even more determined to take down Eren, knowing the danger of having the Colossal Titan's power fall into Paradis Island's hands.

Mikasa's focus was razor-sharp, her mind honed on the task at hand – taking down the formidable Jaw Titan. With each swift movement, she dodged the Jaw Titan's lunges, avoiding its deadly claws by mere inches. Her mind raced as she analyzed its patterns, trying to predict its next move.

Unfortunately, he managed to reach Eren. Eren's Titan had already taken damage, with his hand completely bitten off by the Jaw Titan. The War Hammer Titan's crystal was the only thing preventing it from fully immobilizing Eren, a saving grace in an otherwise dire situation. Mikasa knew they needed to create some distance between Eren and the Jaw to regroup and strategize.

With determination and skill, Mikasa executed a quick maneuver, using her ODM gear to anchor herself into Eren's jaw. With a burst of gas, she propelled herself upwards while swinging her swords in a rapid spin. This created enough force to push the Jaw Titan back, giving them a momentary advantage.

As she landed on Eren's shoulder, Mikasa could feel the exhaustion setting in. This battle was taking a toll on both of them. Sweat trickled down her forehead as she caught her breath, her eyes still sharp and focused on the formidable opponent before them.

Mikasa then spoke to Eren, "His Jaw is completely different from Ymir's." Eren’s titan looked at her briefly before focusing on his opponent.

She watched him for a second before deciding to continue putting distance between him and Eren. “No matter the cost, I will never let them have Eren… Never!”

The only thing that was a mystery to her, was Eren’s extremely calm demeanor since the two reunited after one year. She couldn’t help but feel a much bigger wall between them, and unlike old times, reading his emotemotions almost impossible for her.

And now he was acting like, he was in charge of the situation, knowing exactly what to do while not sharing anything with her. As if, he expected her play to play a role and not interfere with anything else.

“I can talk to him later, but now I need to protect him!” Mikasa tried to push away those unnecessary thoughts.

Suddenly, Captain Levi's earlier move against the Jaw Titan flashed through her mind. It had briefly immobilized the Jaw and bought them some time. She thought about how they might replicate that tactic, but she also knew that the Jaw would be expecting it this time. That was why she needed to be sneakier and faster to get the shifter off guard. All she needed was a good distraction, and it would be over for him.

 

---

 

Jean stood at the rooftop and already regrouped with Sasha, Connie, Floch, and, others, frustration etched across his face. He had missed his opportunity to take down the Cart Titan, and he couldn't help but blame himself for the hesitation that cost them a crucial moment.

Jean's mind was filled with the image of the young warrior candidate getting between him and the unconscious Cart holder. He knew that split-second delay had allowed the steam to save both the child and the shifter.

"Damn it!" Jean muttered to himself, clenching his fists. Taking a deep breath to compose himself, he tried to focus on the task at hand.

Sasha checked her rifle while Connie expressed his relief at seeing the airship approach. "Finally, we're getting out of here!" Sasha said with a relieved smile.

"Yeah, I can't wait to be back at home," Connie added.

The airship was their ticket home, and everyone was eager to return to Paradis. However, wanting them to be on guard, Jean interrupted their moment of excitement, his tone serious, "Let's not celebrate just yet. We'll only be safe once we're back on the island."

Sasha and Connie exchanged glances, their expressions growing somber. Sasha responded, "Jean is right… This isn't over yet."

The gravity of the situation weighed heavily on Jean, and he felt a sense of responsibility for the lives lost in the battle, including some of his squad members. His frustration couldn't be contained, and he blurted out, "All of this... All the lives we lost. It's all because of that suicidal bastard!"

Connie nodded, understanding Jean's anger. "He's always been reckless and repulsive."

"Well, he's taken it to a whole new level this time," Jean retorted. "I mean, we're in enemy territory, and he's out there blasting away like a madman… I hope he has good reason for it otherwise Captain Levi will beat his ass daily."

"Yeah," Connie said, trying to mediate the conversation. "We're all angry and frustrated, but right now, we need to focus on getting back safely. We can deal with Eren later."

Jean let out a sigh. "That’s right… We need to stick together and make it out of here."

Sasha patted him on the shoulder, offering support, "We'll get through this, Jean. Just like we always do."

Jean managed to grin, appreciating his friends' camaraderie, even in the darkest of times. "Of course… We've faced worse than this.”

 

That was when Floch had to ruin their mood.

His eyes glinted with fervor as he proclaimed to the trio, "You guys just don't get it! Eren is doing what needs to be done!"

Jean couldn't help but roll his eyes. "Here we go again with his biggest ass kisser," he muttered under his breath.

Floch's voice filled the air with fervor as he declared, "Listen, everyone! Eren is the key to our salvation! He's the one who took action when no one else dared! We should be grateful for his bravery, not criticize him!"

Jean crossed his arms, a scowl on his face. "Grateful? Look at what that recklessness got us… We're in the middle of enemy territory, surrounded by enemies, and we've lost good people in this mess."

Floch shot back, "Those sacrifices are necessary!”

Connie stepped forward, trying to mediate, "Guys, let's focus on the situation. We need to regroup and figure out our next move."

Sasha added, "Yeah, now's not the time for arguments. We need to support each other."

But Floch wasn't backing down. "Support? I'll support Eren because he's the one who's going to lead us to victory! He's getting the War Hammer Titan's power, and then no one will be able to stop him!"

Jean shook his head, exasperated. "You're putting blind faith in him without even considering the consequences! We need to think rationally, not blindly follow someone just because they're powerful."

"You're just jealous, Jean! Admit it, you wish you had the guts to do what Eren's doing!"

Jean's frustration reached its peak, his patience worn thin. "You think this is about jealousy? This is about keeping our heads and not rushing headfirst into a disaster!”

 

Before the situation could spiral out of control, a new voice cut through the air, drawing everyone's attention. It was one of their fellow recruits, disrespectfully pushing a woman toward their group. The woman was holding something protectively against her chest.

The soldier sneered at her, saying, "Move faster, you Marleyan whore."

The situation demanded their immediate attention, and they shifted their focus to address the new concern, as the soldier, Darion, and the woman approached the group.

 

Notes:

While writing this chapter, I could not help but remember the amount of hype I experienced when episode 6 of season 4 was broadcast. The zipping and hissing sounds of ODM gear gave me CHILLS!

BTW, Fortunately, Gabi did not find out about Carla in that heat of the moment! Otherwise, she probably would do something stupid. I mean Gabi is unhinged so we can't predict what she will do once she figures Carla is Eren's daughter.

Chapter 25: Assassin’s Bullet

Notes:

The last chapter of the first book!

I hope you all are ready since this is the longest chapter I have ever written

 

Jean raised an eyebrow at the commotion, wondering what was going on. He could see that the woman was covered in dust and dirt while some parts of her skirt and blouse were torn.

After eyeing her, who was trembling while clenching the thing wrapped with a blanket to her chest, turned to his subordinate. “Explain soldier... what's happening here? … Who is she?”

Darion immediately saluted to his superiors. “Sir… This woman was lurking around the corner and had this knife with her. I think she might be a spy or something!” the recruit then handed over the woman's knife to Jean, implying that she might be a threat. Jean observed the object. There was already dried blood on it, which indicated that she used it on someone, probably one of their own.

The woman nervously spoke up. "I'm not a spy! I-I just need your help,” She then turned to Jean, pleading. “Please, sir… Listen to what I’m about to say.”

"Quit whining, Marleyen bitch… You should be grateful I didn’t shoot you on the spot!" Darion interrupted, shouting at the woman.

Taking charge as the superior, Jean stepped in. “Thank you, Darion… I take it from here.” he scolded the new soldier and then turned to the trembling woman, urging her to talk.

"I-I didn't mean to cause trouble. I just need your help… please...I-" The woman tried to find her voice. However, the same soldier who has been dragging her all the way here interrupted her once again.

“You’re wasting our time! Just tell your sob story to the commanding officer here, and let us be done with it!” Darion rudely commented, making the woman glaring at him.

"That's enough, soldier… You’re dismissed!" Jean spoke with a stern tone, silencing his subordinate.

Once Darion joined the others, Jean turned to the unknown woman. “So… what kind of help are you seeking? You know who we are, don’t you?”

The woman nodded. “Yes, I know that you’re from Paradis Island…” she confirmed and seemed to be calmer before continuing. “What I’m about to ask you will seem a bit crazy… but please don’t kill me before I explain everything!”

Sasha and Connie, who were right behind Jean, exchanged glances once again. Jean, on the other hand, narrowed his eyes, observing the woman in front of him. Curious, he let her continue. “Alright, I consider it… Depend on what you’re after.”

 

Instead of talking, the woman gently started to reveal what was inside the blanket, making her stop in her tracks. However, before the final revelation, a gun was pointed at her.

Jean turned to see no other than Floch, was glaring at her while pointing his gun to her head. The woman quickly turned the object in her arms to the opposite side, as if trying to protect it while eyeing Floch with fear.

“It’s a TRAP! She is trying to buy time… She could be leading Marleyan soldiers right to us… We should get rid of her as soon as possible!” Floch claimed, gritting his teeth while his finger was on the trigger.

Sasha and Connie immediately stepped in, trying to defend the woman and voice their disagreement with Floch's harsh suggestion.

“Wait, Floch… we can’t just assume that! I mean just look at her… She seems harmless and scared.” Sasha said.

“Exactly! She is unarmed… We can’t just go around shooting defend-less civilians 'cause we just suspected them,” Connie added.

Jean intervened, putting his hand on Floch’s gun and trying to lower it. “Calm down, Floch… Cadet Darion already checked her for weapons. Let’s just hear what she wants and be done with it.”

Reluctantly, Floch lowered his gun but didn’t put it away. Jean again had to reassure the woman to continue, and she decided to trust him and finally reveal the object inside the blanket.

Wait! Not an object… It was a baby, and she was sleeping soundly while sucking on her pacifier.

Jean's eyes widened as he watched the tiny, innocent child. Sasha and Connie, intrigued and amused, approached with caution, marveling at the unexpected sight.

"What the...? Is that a baby?" Sasha asked, her eyes widening in surprise.

"My name is Charlotte Vogel. This child... she's Eren Yeager's daughter." With a trembling voice, Charlotte introduced herself and dropped the bombshell. The revelation left everyone in shock, their minds reeling from the unexpected revelation.

"Wait, what?" Jean stammered, trying to comprehend the gravity of the claim.

Sasha and Connie exchanged bewildered glances, unable to grasp what in the world was happening.

“Did she just say Eren Yeager? The same Eren?” Sasha asked, not trusting her hearings.

"Is this some kind of joke?" Connie added, trying to make sense of the surreal situation.

Charlotte's voice trembled with desperation as she pleaded, "I know it’s out of place but… Please, you have to help me… My daughter won't survive here, and I need her to be somewhere safe."

Jean's brow furrowed, torn between everything. "This is all quite sudden.”

"Please, believe me," Charlotte implored, tears welling up in her eyes.

Jean appeared to be grappling with conflicting emotions, unsure of what to make of this stranger’s claims. Sasha seemed to recall something and called out Jean's name. "Jean, the letter,"

Jean's eyes widened with realization. "Right... I remember."

"Why should we trust her?" Floch interjected with a cynical tone. "She might be trying to trick us!"

Charlotte turned to glare at the soldier, her tearful eyes burning with determination. "If you don't believe me, then ask Eren himself. He can confirm everything."

Jean, taking charge of the situation, silenced the debates. "Alright, that's enough. She will come with us," he said firmly and turned to Charlotte. "We see what Eren has to say about this, and you'll have at least one soldier watching you closely."

This gained a reluctant nod from Charlotte as she wiped her tears, knowing this was the best answer she could get. Sasha and Connie too nodded in agreement, while Floch crossed his arms in discontent.

"This is insane! She could be a spy or-" Floch, still skeptical, couldn't hold back.

"Enough, Floch! She is going to be supervised. And we'll figure things out later… But right now, we need to get back to the airship with the others."

Charlotte remained quiet, understanding the necessity of caution. She held her baby close, knowing that this was her chance to protect her child.

Floch grumbled pointing at Charlotte, "Don't expect us to trust you."

Charlotte shot him a defiant look. "Don’t worry. I don't expect anything from you.”

 

---

 

Charlotte with some Paradsian soldiers escorting her, walked down the narrow hallway of the airship. She was partially relieved to be away from the chaos and battlefield that was happening underneath their feet, yet anxious about what her future held.

Turning to the two soldiers who had defended her earlier, she mustered up the courage to speak.

"Thank you," she said sincerely, her voice filled with gratitude. "I really appreciate what you did back there. Your fellow soldier was going to... well, you know. But you stepped in and helped me. That means a lot to me."

The two soldiers looked surprised, as it wasn't a common occurrence for them to be appreciated by outsiders, especially Marleyans.

The female grinned, while the male rubbed the back of his neck with a shy smile.

"Um, well…“ The male replied awkwardly. "It's just... you didn't deserve to be treated like that. Sorry about the others especially Floch, he can be a bit of a jerk sometimes."

The female nodded in agreement. "Yeah, don't mind him too much. He's not the friendliest guy around, even to us."

Charlotte smiled back, feeling a sense of camaraderie forming between them. "Well, I'm really grateful to you two… My name is Charlotte, by the way. I’m a nurse and good with medicine. Currently, this little one occupied my whole life and career."

The brown-haired female beamed with a bright smile at Charlotte’s attempt to be friendly. So she returned the gesture. "I'm Sasha Blouse, but you can call me Sasha! I love food, and I'm really good with a bow and arrow. I was born in a family of hunters… I have so many foster siblings who will be happy to meet you, Charlotte."

The male with a military short haircut and grey hair, chimed in, "And I'm Connie Springer. Nice to meet you! I'm known for my sense of humor, but I'm also pretty good at maneuvering with ODM gear."

“ODM gear is actually Jean’s specialty,” Sasha interrupted his introduction.

“I helped him become an expert,” Connie got annoyed and retorted.

“Whatever,”

Charlotte couldn’t help but laugh at their bickering. She guessed ODM gear was probably the equipment they were using to fly around. And the Jean they were talking about, was probably the superior she just spoke to – If she remembered probably his name was Jean too, who seemed close with Sasha and Connie. She won’t forget the two other annoying guys – Floch and Darion.

She understood being on the battlefield could’ve made people paranoid – she wasn’t a psychologist but witnessed several cases in the infirmary. However, this didn’t justify the treatment they were giving her especially Darion, who already knew she was carrying a baby and didn’t even bother to inform the others.

Despite that, Charlotte wasn’t going to judge the whole race by action of two or three. There were good and bad people all over the world, regardless of what race, religion, or origins they had.

“But wait… these names – Jean, Sasha, Connie – sounded familiar! Are these people supposed to be Reiner’s former friends?” Charlotte thought as she watched the two still bickering about who had better skills.

 

As Charlotte sat with Sasha and Connie in a room with a few other recruits, she couldn't help but reflect on the losses she had endured in such a short period. The pain of losing Natalie, Zofia, and Udo still weighed heavily on her heart, and she feared for the safety of Falco and Reiner, who she assumed were also gone.

“Did those two survive when Eren transformed and destroyed the whole building? I doubt that” she thought grimly, losing all hope for those two, Falco – the sweetest boy she ever met – and Reiner – a reliable friend who was being haunted by his past and he didn’t get to redeem himself. Not to mention that she didn’t even get to know anything about what happened to Pieck and Porco, whom she hadn’t seen since one year ago. Colt – the ever-calm man, just like his brother – and Gabi – the most energetic and determined kid – were the only people she was sure that survived and got away.

“My God… What a mess!” As Charlotte contemplated this, she couldn't bring herself to blame anyone on either side for this mess. The real perpetrators of this tragedy were the ones in power—the Marleyan government, the corrupt officials who perpetuated the cycle of hatred and war.

When did all of this begin in the first place? 2000 years ago, when King Fritz decided to conquer Marley and enslave every non-Eldian person? Or 9 years ago, when Marley decided to take what was never theirs and destroyed not the peace but thousands of innocent lives? None of these matters when people were dying for the greedy deeds of others in power.

But then, a pang of guilt washed over her. She recalled the choices she had made, the trust she had placed in Eren, and how he had manipulated her, "I behaved recklessly… I let myself be blinded by love, and it led me down this path." She thought with regret. At the same time, she couldn't help but remember the moments they shared, the happiness she felt when she was with him. It was a turmoil of emotions she wasn't sure how to navigate.

"In the end, I must take responsibility for my own choices," Charlotte thought to herself, and inside her mind, her voice was firm. That was why she was taking this airship, surrounded by Paradisian soldiers – Marley’s ultimate enemies. She was taking responsibility because Carla’s safety was her priority.

 

"You know, it's not every day we meet someone who doesn't call or treat us like devils just because we're from Paradis," Sasha remarked from beside Charlotte, her voice tinged both appreciation and amusement. This brought her out of her self-degradation thoughts.

"Yeah, usually most Marleyans never quit insulting us," Connie added with a chuckle bitterly.

Charlotte smiled warmly at the two young soldiers, realizing the irony of the situation. "Well, I don't believe in judging people based on their origins," she replied. "We're all just caught in this messy war because we were born at the wrong time… which is not our free will."

Sasha and Connie seemed a bit taken aback by Charlotte's open-mindedness. They had been part of the invading force, and yet she wasn’t hostile toward them. The guilt of being seen as oppressors weighed on them. Sasha scratched the back of her head, feeling a bit awkward.

"I mean, we invaded your home, and...," Sasha trailed off.

Charlotte interrupted her. "It's not your fault, Sasha," she said calmly. "This war was started by whatever it was, and we're all just pawns in a sick game. The real blame lies with those in power who abuse it and use others for their benefits, not ordinary soldiers like you."

Connie's shoulders relaxed a little, appreciating Charlotte's understanding. "You know, you're really different," he admitted. "We heard about Marleyans being brainwashed to hate Eldians, but you seem like the opposite."

Remembering her life experience – warrior unit, Jacob, her parents, Eren and so many others–, she turned to them. "My experience has taught me not to judge someone based on appearance or heritage but their deeds," Charlotte responded softly. "There's enough pain and suffering in this world, and adding hatred to it won't solve anything."

Sasha and Connie exchanged glances once more, silently acknowledging that they had misjudged Marleyans too. It seemed not all of them were brainwashed, only powerless to change anything.

 

After a moment of heavy atmosphere, Sasha stepped closer to Charlotte, her eyes filled with excitement as she asked pointing the baby in her arms, "Can I see her again, please?"

Charlotte nodded and gently adjusted Carla in her arms to give Sasha a clear view. Sasha's eyes widened in amazement as she took in the sight of the sleeping baby, calmly suckling on her pacifier without any care in the words.

"She's so precious," Sasha whispered, her voice tinged with tenderness.

Connie nodded in agreement, his eyes never leaving the baby. "Yeah, she's adorable.”

As they admired the baby, Connie couldn't help but ask about the relationship between Charlotte and Eren. "So, if Eren is the father… Then you and Eren were actually a thing, right? Like, together... like that?" he asked, trying to be discreet.

Charlotte's face saddened, and she nodded quietly. "Yes, we were. We got married actually," she admitted.

Sasha gasped, her eyes widening in shock. "Married?! But... what about Mikasa? Wasn’t she in love with Eren?" she whispered to Connie.

"I don't think Mikasa knows about this," Connie whispered back.

Sasha looked even more horrified. "Oh no, Eren… what have you done? When Mikasa finds out, It’s going to be a bombshell for her!" she said, covering her mouth with her hand.

Meanwhile, Charlotte couldn't hear their conversation, but she could sense the unease in their expressions.

Sasha quickly changed the topic, trying to lighten the mood. "So, what's her name?" She asked, trying to focus on the adorable baby in Charlotte's arms.

"Carla," Charlotte answered, watching her little one with pure love while rocking her gently.

Upon hearing the name, Sasha and Connie's eyes softened, and they exchanged another glance before smiling at Charlotte.

"That's a lovely name," Sasha said warmly.

"Yeah, and I bet Eren must have loved her so much to name her after his long-lost mother," Connie added.

Charlotte was taken aback by their comment. She had assumed Eren lied about so many things, including Carla's name.

"I... I didn't know that," Charlotte said softly. She felt a bittersweet pang in her heart, realizing that maybe there was more truth in Eren's feelings than she had initially thought. He must have loved their daughter more than she thought.

 

---

 

This was the most awkward situation she was ever in. Charlotte felt a sudden tension in the air as the unfamiliar and stern-looking group were crowding the cabin she was staying in – with a female soldier already assigned to watch her instead of Sasha and Connie. Their black uniforms and serious expressions made it clear that they meant business. Sasha and Connie had left, taking with them the warmth and friendliness that had briefly comforted her. Now, she was left facing this cold and formidable group.

Only three of them were familiar to Charlotte - Eren, Zeke?!, and the beast woman named Yelena. Eren had been fully healed – both his eye and leg were back in place, with strange marks under his eyes that indicated something related to his Titan powers. He was still dressed in his Marleyan uniform and he seemed detained.

“And how the hell was Zeke captured?” That was what she thought the moment she spotted Zeke being dragged. Seeing Zeke there, limp-less and captured, made Charlotte wonder how they managed to subdue the formidable war chief and the holder of Beast Titan. However, she couldn’t deny the fact that his presence was unsettling and questionable. The moment he made eye contact with her, he actually smiled – a weirdly calm smile.

Finally, there was Yelena, the woman who was originally tasked to bring Charlotte to the airship, where she ended up anyway. She still bore the evidence of Charlotte's attempt to escape, a bandaged arm from where Charlotte had stabbed her. A part of Charlotte felt guilty for causing her unnecessary harm, but another part reminded her of the hostile treatment she had received from Yelena earlier. “Just perfect,” she was sending deadly glares toward her, making Charlotte want to crawl underneath the bench.

Trying to avoid Yelena’s glares, Charlotte accidentally met with Eren’s intense gaze, looking right through her soul. She then quickly averted her eyes, trying to hide her emotions from him. But then she decided otherwise.

“He is the one who should be ashamed, not me!” Therefore, she eventually locked her gaze on his. Charlotte's eyes flickered with a mix of anger and hatred as she refused to let Eren see her pain. She didn't want him to know how much he had hurt her, how much she despised his manipulations and lies.

As Eren's intense gaze bore into her, Charlotte's heart pounded loudly in her chest. But instead of remorse or guilt, Eren shamelessly inspected her with his look, as if he were searching for something. Was he looking for a sign of weakness or pain in her eyes? Did he want to see her break down and beg for mercy?

And then, to her surprise and annoyance, he smirked. The cocky and audacious expression infuriated her. “Is my misery amusing to him?” she wondered. She felt like he was mocking her, finding entertainment in her distress.

The smirk only fueled her anger. She knew she wasn't at her best – her appearance was far from decent after the chaotic events in Liberio. Her clothes were partially torn, and she was covered in dust and dirt. Yet, Eren's arrogant expression made her want to defy him, to prove that she was not someone to be trifled with.

In her heart, she wanted him to feel guilty for what he had done, for the lies he had told and the danger he had exposed both her and Carla to. She wanted him to know that she was not a pawn to be used and discarded at his whim.

Charlotte took a deep breath. She needed to protect Carla and herself, and she would do whatever it took to survive this precarious situation. She couldn't trust anyone here, not even Eren, whom she had once believed to be her loving husband.

Why did he even want with her this time? Remembering Reiner’s pleading to reconsider taking her as a hostage, she couldn’t help but feel that Eren already determined her role in his next plan, and Carla was his leverage to keep her in his grasp. “He thought through everything, didn’t he? I’m still a useful pawn to him!” She thought bitterly, almost wanting to laugh at her own miserable state. She wondered how in the world she came to love such a hateful man.

 

"And who is this brat?" came a monotone voice, breaking the silence. Charlotte turned to see a raven-haired man with a green cloak around his shoulders. His intense glare made her gulp nervously, and she couldn't help but feel intimidated. "How does a short man like him manage to be so intimidating?" she thought to herself, finding it difficult to meet his penetrating gaze.

The female recruit soldier who had been assigned to Charlotte immediately saluted the man, addressing him as 'Captain Levi' with a trembling voice. She struggled to explain Charlotte's presence, clearly fearful of his reaction. Charlotte couldn't help but feel sympathy for the girl, thankful that she wasn't in her shoes.

Before Charlotte could say anything, Captain Levi seemed to lose patience and raised his voice at the trembling recruit. “Spit it out, cadet,” said Captain Levi snapping at the poor newbie.

Attempting to take control of the situation to save the poor young girl, Charlotte mustered her courage and started to introduce herself, "I'm Charlotte Vogel. I... I was brought here for-"

"She is my wife, Captain," came the voice with confidence, as if it were stating an indisputable fact. The room fell silent once again as all eyes turned to Eren, who sat there calmly – even though in custody with his wrist being detained – in his Marleyan uniform with his messy long hair almost covering his whole face.

All eyes – except Zeke and Yelena – were fixed on Eren in disbelief. Captain Levi's expression didn't change much, but the atmosphere in the room seemed to shift. However, the tension and confusion only deepened, leaving Charlotte unsure of how to react or what to say next.

She felt several emotions at the same time. Surprise, embarrassment, and even a tiny bit of affection swirled inside her. It was true, but hearing Eren speak so casually about their relationship in front of others caught her off guard. She did expect him to hide those facts or deny her existence in front of his trusted comrades but she was deadly wrong.

"Come again?" Captain Levi questioned with growing rage, clearly irritated. But Eren didn't falter, continuing to inform his comrades matter-of-factly, "That’s Charlotte Yeager... And the baby she is holding is mine."

"Eren," A pained voice cut through the tension, and Charlotte turned to see a female soldier with a short raven-haired and a red scarf wrapped around her neck. And beside her stood a soldier with short blond hair who already put his hand on the female’s shoulder. They both stared at Eren with shock and concern, clearly taken aback by his claim and unsure of how to react to this sudden revelation. Charlotte could feel their eyes on her, adding to her unease.

“Is this some kind of sick joke, Yeager? Cause it’s not even funny." Captain Levi's voice remained restrained but chilling as he questioned Eren's claim, clearly not finding any humor in the situation. Eren, however, only met Levi's glare with a steady and serious gaze, leaving no room for doubt in his words.

"What part of this situation is confusing to you, Levi? It’s quite obvious what Eren is after!" Another familiar voice chimed in. This time, it belonged to Zeke.

Captain Levi's irritation seemed to grow upon hearing Zeke's voice, and he wasted no time in responding. “Shut your mouth and don't interfere breaded shit. I'm talking to the other Yeager.”

Charlotte, who had been observing the exchange, finally connected the dots. She noticed that both Eren and Zeke shared the same surname, which could only mean that they were related. This made her doubt the situation and suspect that Zeke might not have been forced to be here. The fact that he wasn’t even surprised to find out the truth about Eren and her, raised her suspicion more. Could it be Zeke and Eren plot all of this together?

"What have I gotten myself into?" Charlotte whispered to herself, unheard by anyone in the room. The situation was worse than she thought for her as she was discovering new things by second.

Yelena's voice chimed in, addressing Captain Levi directly. "Allow me to clarify, Captain," she stated calmly as if she had all the answers. Captain Levi's scowl remained, showing his clear displeasure with the situation, but he didn't interrupt her.

Yelena continued, her tone nonchalant and matter-of-fact. "This woman can be of the Island's use," she explained. "Being the only child of the late General Vogel, and Commander Magath's foster daughter, she will be a valuable hostage. She is another addition to Paradis’s achievements tonight, besides stealing the War Hammer Titan’s power and destroying Marleyan troops so they wouldn’t be able to attack Paradis any time soon!"

Charlotte's heart sank as Yelena revealed her connections, confirming her worst fears. She never imagined that her background and heritage would be weaponized like this.

"And what makes you think she'd cooperate with us?" Captain Levi crossed his arms and challenged the woman with a stoic expression.

"Oh, it's quite simple. She's married to Eren Yeager, and they have a child together. As a mother, she won't have any choice but to ensure her own safety and her daughter's." Yelena claimed with a creepy smile – more than a smirk.

"So I guessed right, this was all planned! Marrying me, having a child together, all just to use Carla as leverage… He knew I would try to run away but I came back for Carla… just to send her to a better place… And I walked straight into his trap!” Charlotte thought to herself, her eyes full of tears. And she was getting headaches for thinking too much because the more she thought the more she found odds against her.

It seemed that Captain Levi was also getting headaches from all the information he was getting, “Enough of this nonsense. Right now, our priority is to get everyone back to Paradis safely. We will discuss everything there,”

After that nobody said another word and the room fell into deep silence, only the sound of soldiers cheering their victory could be heard from the other room. Charlotte felt someone staring at her. Assuming it was Eren again, lifted her head to curse at him but was met with the black eyes of the female soldier with short black hair.

The two women stared at each other, while Charlotte was confused at why this soldier was watching her with a hostile expression as if she was the one asking for this. Then the female soldier’s eyes fell onto Carla, and it turned into confusion and pain.

At last, she looked away and returned to her stoic expression. Charlotte raised an eyebrow seeing this reaction. Judging by the soldier’s earlier reaction when she found out who Charlotte was, she couldn’t help but feel that there was something between this woman and Eren.

 

As the door swung open, three figures stepped into the room. Charlotte immediately recognized the commanding officer, Jean, whom she had met earlier. But her attention was quickly drawn to the two restrained figures with armbands. "Wait, are those Gabi and Falco?" she whispered under her breath. Almost feeling relieved knowing that Falco and Reiner survived the attack, but then Falco and Gabi were restrained by the enemy, which was worrisome.

Charlotte wondered how they managed to get on the airship and what they were doing there. Before she could react or call out to them, Captain Levi stepped forward, his piercing gaze fixed on the newcomers. "Who are these brats?" he demanded to know, tiredness and annoyance already visible in his tone.

"They're kids from Marley, sir. They managed to sneak into the airship while we were preoccupied. We found them on board, and it’s clear that they used Lobov-san’s ODM gear." Jean informed from behind them and continued with a grim expression. “And the girl shot Sasha,”

With that, the two soldiers – a short black-haired female and blond male – with a terrified expression immediately busted outside the room.

The news hit Charlotte like a punch to the gut. Sasha, the warm-hearted girl she had just bonded with, was severely injured.

She felt torn between her concern for Sasha and her desire to protect Gabi and Falco. “The kids might be in danger but so Sasha!” She thought, still hesitating about what to do.

Remembering how Sasha protected her and immediately warmed up to her despite being from the enemy side, Charlotte finally decided to address the matter of Sasha first, who seemed to be in a much more dire situation.

Therefore, she addressed Jean, her voice filled with concern, “How is Sasha’s condition?"

Both the captain and the officer turned to her, with Jean's expression remaining grim as he answered, "Sasha was shot below her chest, and the bleeding hasn't stopped… I don’t think she is going to make it."

Meanwhile, Gabi and Falco watched the interaction with wide eyes, already recognizing Charlotte who they didn’t expect to find on the ship.

 

“I’m not a soldier and I was trained to help those who are in my need, be it friend or foe,” Charlotte's instincts as a nurse and her determination to help Sasha kicked in immediately.

Without hesitation, she stood up, gently handed Carla to the young female recruit next to her, and quickly made her way to the door linked to the other room.

"Bandages, alcohol, and a heated knife! Now!" Charlotte called out, her voice urgent and firm. She could hear Gabi and Falco calling out to her, but at that moment, she had to save Sasha using what she knew.

Jean, having obtained permission from Captain Levi, swiftly took charge of the situation and instructed the nearby soldiers to fetch the supplies that Charlotte had requested. As she reached the other room, she could see the unconscious body of Sasha lying in a pool of blood, but she was still breathing. It was a relief to know that she was still alive, but the situation was critical.

"Move aside!" Charlotte commanded. Jean didn't hesitate and quickly made space for her. The other two soldiers who had just been left to attend Sasha stepped back, allowing Charlotte to take over. She could see the desperate worry in their eyes. She wasted no time, immediately kneeling beside Sasha, putting as much pressure as she could on the wound.

"Quick, the knife!" she called out urgently, and someone quickly handed it to her. With practiced efficiency, she removed the blood-soaked bandage and pressed the hot blade against Sasha's wound, cauterizing it to stop the bleeding. The smell of burning flesh filled the air, but Charlotte didn't flinch. She had to act fast to save Sasha's life.

Making sure the bleeding was completely stopped; Charlotte put the knife away. She wasted no time and washed her hands with the alcohol, ensuring the wound would be sterile. She then cleaned the wound carefully with the alcohol, taking every precaution to prevent infection.

With the wound now sterilized, Charlotte quickly wrapped fresh bandages around Sasha's torso, covering the wound completely. She checked Sasha's pulse, her face filled with concern. "Her pulse is weak, but at least she's not bleeding anymore," she informed the others, offering a small glimmer of hope.

Turning to the group surrounding them, she asked urgently, "Does anyone have O blood type? We might need a blood transfer to stabilize her." The blond soldier sitting beside Sasha's head nodded without hesitation. "I have O blood type," he confirmed, volunteering immediately to help his injured comrade. He also then informed her that he would fetch Commander Hange since she has medical experience to help her, before rushing off to find the said Commander Hange.

 

Moments later, Hange entered the room, and Charlotte quickly assessed her appearance - the glasses and black patch on her left eye. Without any wasted words, Charlotte and Hange immediately got to work, their focus solely on saving Sasha's life.

"I'll need you to lie down beside her so we can begin the procedure," Charlotte instructed the male blond soldier, and he immediately did as she said.

The volunteer soldier, lying beside Sasha, watched as Charlotte prepared to take his blood to help transfer it to Sasha. She sat beside him and gently inserted the needle into his vein. Trying to distract him from the discomfort, Charlotte struck up a conversation.

"I'm Charlotte, by the way," she said, introducing herself. "What's your name, soldier?"

“Armin Arlert,”

"You're doing great, Armin. Just a little more, and it'll be over," she reassured him, trying to keep him calm.

Armin chuckled at her attempts to make him feel better, appreciating her kindness. "Thanks," he replied, a faint smile on his face. "I'm a titan shifter, so I’ll be fine. But I really do appreciate your efforts to help."

Charlotte smiled warmly. "You're welcome."

As the blood transfer began, Charlotte carefully monitored the process, making sure everything went smoothly.

Meanwhile, Jean, Connie, and the female black-haired soldier - who Charlotte had noticed were the most worried - kept a close watch on Sasha's condition. Their concern for their friend was evident, and they anxiously waited for updates from Hange and Charlotte.

Once the blood transfusion was completed, Commander Hange checked Sasha's condition carefully. Her experienced eyes scanned over Sasha's pale and unconscious form, and Charlotte held her breath in anticipation.

 

After a moment, Hange looked up at Charlotte with an impressed expression, her smile indicating positive news. "Well done," she praised and then turned to the others. "We need to get her proper medical attention as soon as possible once we arrive at Paradis. But for now… she's out of danger."

Relief washed over the room as everyone took a collective breath. Charlotte smiled back at Hange, thankful for the support and guidance.

Connie approached Charlotte, his eyes brimming with gratitude and tears streaming down his cheeks. "Thank you, thank you so much," he choked out, his voice trembling with emotion. "You saved Sasha's life. I can't even express how grateful I am." He then embraced Jean, both of them in tears.

Jean, with a mix of relief and gratitude, nodded at her, trying to hold his own tears. Hange, still impressed by her quick thinking and determination, put a hand on her shoulder and praised Charlotte’s efforts. "That was quite a save… miss nurse," and then left the group, probably to give the others the good news.

Armin, already recovered from the blood transfer, managed a warm smile which Charlotte politely returned. After glancing over Sasha who was still unconscious but color had returned to her face, he also followed after Hange and entered the room.

 

Amidst the cheers and celebration from the other soldiers, the usually stoic black-haired woman approached Charlotte. Her eyes were glistening with tears, but this time they seemed to be tears of happiness and relief. Holding her red scarf to hide her emotions, the woman quietly said, "Thank you for saving Sasha." Her voice however was much more softer than Charlotte imagined.

Charlotte smiled warmly, "It was a team effort. I could’ve not done it alone," she replied.

The black-haired soldier wiped away a tear. "Mikasa Ackerman," she finally revealed her name.

"Charlotte," she replied, offering a hand in a polite gesture, trying to reconcile with the female soldier who earlier seemed to have a grudge against her. A gesture, that Mikasa hesitated at first but then, accepted it, awkwardly shaking hands with her.

Now it was time to protect the kids – Falco and Gabi – from the same people she just helped. It was the least she could gain from helping these not-so-called devils, ensuring the safety of the two warrior candidates.

 

Notes:

So, was it like how you guys expected? I remember some of you guessed right!

Anyway, who is ready for the second book, and what are your expectations? Did you like the first book?

Also, I will post two special chapters for this book for Eren x Charlotte fans, then I will get to the second book!

The second book is on production level so it is a must :))

Chapter 26: Special I

Notes:

Here is one of the bonus chapters. So, enjoy :)

 

In the picturesque port city of Karifa, the gentle breeze carried the scent of the sea as Charlotte and Eren lounged on chairs under a large umbrella by the sandy beach, their feet buried in the warm sand. The rhythmic sound of crashing waves provided a soothing backdrop to their honeymoon getaway. They had their drinks in hand, savoring the cool refreshment as they relished each other's company. The vibrant chatter of people filled the bustling port city, but Eren's gaze remained fixed on the endless expanse of the ocean, his expression tinged with melancholy.

As Charlotte stole a glance at him, she couldn't help but notice the subtle sadness that clouded his eyes, his gaze fixed on the vast expanse of the ocean. Concern welled up inside her. The more she watched him, the more she recognized he was often lost in his own thoughts. Determined to lift his spirits, she hatched a mischievous plan.

With a playful smile tugging at the corners of her lips, Charlotte leaned in closer to Eren. "Hey, Eren," she whispered, her voice filled with anticipation. "You know what I heard?"

Eren turned to face her, his expression curious yet tinged with a hint of vulnerability. "What?"

Charlotte couldn't resist a mischievous smile as she leaned in closer to Eren, her voice filled with playful intrigue. "Legend has it that if you throw a pebble into the sea and make a wish, it'll come true."

Eren only grinned in response, not easily swayed. He raised an eyebrow and challenged her, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "Oh, really? And what makes you so sure?"

“You can try it for yourself…see if it’s true,” she said, trying to sound nonchalant.

He leaned back in his chair, his eyes sparkling mischievously. "Nice try, love. But I'm not falling for that so easily. I just think you can do better than that.”

Charlotte's eyebrows shot up, surprised by his challenge. She wasn't one to back down either. With a determined look on her face, she leaned forward, trying a different tactic. "Well, if you're not up for the challenge, I suppose I could find someone else then."

Eren's smirk grew wider, his confidence unshaken. He leaned even closer, his words laced with a flirtatious tone. "Is that a struggle to make me jealous? I dare you to try it…see what a jealous Eren is capable of."

Her cheeks flushed, a mixture of embarrassment and excitement coloring her features. Eren had managed to turn the tables on her AGAIN, and she found herself momentarily flustered. Gathering her wits, Charlotte devised a new plan to lure him into participating. A mischievous glint sparked in her eyes as she formulated a new proposition.

"Alright, Eren. How about this? If you can throw a pebble and make it cross that certain point," she pointed towards a spot far in the distance, "I'll grant you one more round…of our nighttime activities." She tried to avoid using the “sex” word since they were in public.

Eren's eyebrows raised in surprise, a glimmer of mischief in his eyes. "One more round, huh? Are we talking about every night?"

Her heart raced with a mixture of excitement and disbelief at what she had just proposed. She couldn't believe her pervert of a husband, blushing furiously as she nodded in confirmation. Eren's grin widened, accepting the challenge with a newfound determination. He stood up confidently, his gaze fixed on the target he needed to surpass.

As he gathered a handful of pebbles, Charlotte leaned back in her chair, her skepticism evident as she observed Eren's determination. Doubts filled her mind, doubting whether he could truly throw a pebble that far. She watched as he prepared himself, his muscles tensing, ready to give it his all.

Eren's first attempt fell short, causing him to let out an exasperated sigh. Charlotte couldn't suppress her skepticism as she watched his repeated failed attempts to throw the pebble far enough. Each time he fell short, she erupted into uncontrollable laughter, clutching her stomach and gasping for breath.

Eren, growing increasingly frustrated, shot her an annoyed glare after another unsuccessful throw. "Alright, alright! Keep laughing, but just you wait!" he retorted.

Charlotte, still giggling, managed to catch her breath and replied through her laughter, "I can't help it...Your aim sucks, Eren!"

Eren grumbled in response, his determination mixed with a touch of irritation. He wound up his arm, his muscles flexing, and let out a mighty grunt as he hurled the pebble forward. It sailed through the air but still fell short of the mark.

"Shit!" Eren exclaimed, clenching his fists in frustration. "Why the hell is this so damn difficult?"

Charlotte's laughter grew uncontrollable, her hand pressed against her stomach, tears of mirth streaming down her cheeks. "Oh, Eren! I've never seen you like this before!"

Eren's expression turned resolute, a flicker of determination crossing his features. He took a deep breath, channeling his focus into his next throw. He grabbed yet another pebble, gripping it tightly as he muttered under his breath, "This one's going to fucking fly!"

With every ounce of strength he possessed, he propelled the pebble forward, releasing it into the air. The pebble soared, defying all expectations. It seemed to hang in the air for a brief moment as if teasing Charlotte's disbelief. And then, with a final burst of momentum, it surpassed the designated point, disappearing into the endless expanse of the sea.

Charlotte's eyes widened in disbelief, her laughter caught in her throat as she choked on her drink. She coughed, trying to regain her composure while her mind raced with a mix of excitement, surprise, and a hint of trepidation.

"Holy shit," she whispered under her breath.

Eren approached her, his face beaming with a mixture of accomplishment and desire. "Looks like I won the bet," he declared, his voice carrying a mixture of playfulness and desire. "So, my dear Charlotte, I believe you owe me something,"

Charlotte's cheeks flushed a deep shade of crimson, a combination of embarrassment and exhilaration. She stuttered for a moment before managing to reply, her voice filled with both excitement and a hint of shyness. "I... I guess I'll have to keep my promise, won't I?"

Eren's mischievous grin widened as he closed the distance between them, his voice husky with desire. "You better. We have a long night ahead of us."

 

With a sense of admiration sparkling in her eyes, Charlotte stood up, her fingers gently cupping his face. She couldn't contain her admiration and pride for him, and she wanted him to know just how impressed she was. "Eren, you are incredible," she whispered, her voice filled with genuine awe.

Eren's eyes met hers, his gaze brimming with satisfaction and anticipation. "I told you I wasn't one to back down from a challenge," he murmured, his voice laced with a mix of playfulness and desire.

Unable to resist any longer, Charlotte leaned in, their lips meeting in a tender, passionate kiss. In that moment, time seemed to stand still as they melted into each other's embrace, their connection electric and fervent.

Their tongues intertwined, dancing in a tantalizing rhythm, as their hands instinctively explored each other's bodies. Fingertips trailed along Eren's strong jawline, while his hands caressed Charlotte's waist, pulling her closer with an undeniable hunger.

Lost in the heat of the moment, they continued to make out, their bodies pressing against one another with a growing urgency. Eren's voice was low and husky as he murmured against her lips, “You drive me wild, Charlotte…bringing out a side of me I never knew existed.”

Charlotte responded with equal fervor, her voice filled with a mixture of desire and adoration. "Eren, I'm so lucky to have you. You make me feel alive."

Their mouths collided once more, a cascade of fervent kisses and sighs filling the air around them. Soft moans escaped their lips, mingling in the air like a symphony of passion. Their bodies pressed against each other, the tension escalating with each passing moment.

Breaking the kiss briefly, She locked eyes with Eren, her gaze filled with a raw intensity. "I want you, Eren," she whispered, her voice a breathless plea. "Right here, right now."

His eyes bore into hers, a smoldering intensity that matched the fire coursing through their veins. "I want you too," he replied, his tone laden with desire. "More than anything."

Their lips crashed together once more, their movements becoming more urgent, more desperate. At that moment, their passion fueled the flames that burned within their souls. The boundaries between them blurred, and they surrendered themselves to the intoxicating dance of love and desire, reveling in the depth of their connection.

 

Amidst their passionate moment, a sudden sound pierced through the air, pulling Eren and Charlotte back to reality. The cries of a child echoed nearby, causing their hearts to skip a beat. They exchanged a worried glance, their desire momentarily overshadowed by concern.

Without hesitation, Charlotte took a step forward, her nurturing instincts kicking in. She approached the source of the cries, a little boy around five years old, his tear-streaked face contorted with fear as he called out for his mother. Eren followed closely behind.

Kneeling to the boy's eye level, Charlotte gently spoke, her voice calm and reassuring. "Hey there, little one. Are you okay? What happened?"

The child's wide eyes darted between Eren and Charlotte, fear and uncertainty gripping him. He hesitated, his small body trembling, clearly unsure if he could trust these strangers. Sensing his hesitation, Charlotte softened her expression, her voice soothing and reassuring. "It's okay, sweetheart. We're here to help. Can you tell me what happened?"

With hesitant eyes, the child finally found a semblance of trust in Charlotte's gentle gestures and soothing words. He nodded timidly, his voice barely above a whisper. "I... I got lost. I can't find my mommy."

Charlotte's heart went out to him, and she offered a warm smile. "Don't worry. We will help you find your mom. What's your name?"

The boy's fear began to subside as he sensed Charlotte's kindness. "I'm Leo," he replied softly, his voice filled with vulnerability.

Charlotte's reassuring tone persisted as she extended a hand towards Leo. "Well, Leo, it's nice to meet you. I'm Charlotte, and this is my husband, Eren." She gestured towards Eren, who stood a few steps behind, observing the interaction with amusement.

A flicker of uncertainty passed across Leo's face, but the trust Charlotte had effortlessly built began to shine through. He allowed her to hold his hand, his tiny fingers intertwining with hers. Charlotte's heart swelled with compassion as she turned toward Eren.

Eren, still slightly stunned by the unexpected turn of events, approached the duo. He towered over Leo, his height and fierce features potentially intimidating to a small child. Charlotte couldn't help but chuckle, her tone playful yet reassuring. "Leo, don't let his rough appearance fool you. Despite his gruff exterior, Eren here is actually kind."

Eren grumbled, feigning offense once again. "I can't believe you're exposing my secrets like this," he teased, reaching out to hold the child's other hand. "Alright, buddy, let's find your mom together."

With Leo's trust secured, they embarked on the journey to the nearest police station, the couple flanking the young boy, their collective presence offering a sense of security and reassurance.

"You really have a way with kids," Eren remarked, a hint of admiration in his voice.

Charlotte grinned, her eyes shining with joy. "It's all about trust and kindness. Plus, you should know by now that appearances can be deceiving, Mr. Intimidating."

Eren playfully nudged her, a smirk playing on his lips. "Alright, I'll give you that one.”

Therefore, hand in hand, the trio continued their path, navigating through the bustling city streets.

 

---

 

Eren leaned back in his chair, a mischievous glint in his eyes as he watched Charlotte across the table on the terrace of their hotel room. He took a sip of his drink, the clinking of the glass against the table breaking the momentary silence.

"You know, Charlotte," he began, a playful smile tugging at his lips, "when are you going to teach me how to dance properly?"

Charlotte's eyes widened in surprise, a mixture of amusement and astonishment coloring her features. She had thought their playful agreement, made in jest, about teaching each other new skills was nothing more than a lighthearted exchange. But Eren's genuine interest caught her off guard.

"You're serious?" she asked, a hint of laughter lacing her words. "I thought we were just joking about that, Eren."

His gaze softened as he reached across the table to take her hand, his eyes conveying sincerity. "I am serious," he replied, his voice carrying a touch of sincerity. "I want to learn how to dance with you, properly. Besides, I don't want to accidentally crush my dear wife's foot again like that one time. I still feel guilty about it."

Charlotte's laughter bubbled forth, a melodic sound that filled the air around them. She gently squeezed his hand, her eyes filled with affection. "Oh, Eren, you don't have to worry about that. It was just a small mishap, and it didn't ruin our dance."

Eren's determined expression remained unwavering, his desire to learn evident in his eyes. "Please, let me make it up to you."

Charlotte couldn't resist his earnest plea. She nodded, her smile widening. "Alright, Eren. I'll teach you how to dance, but be warned, you might need to endure some embarrassing moments along the way."

He nodded eagerly. "I promise I'll be a good student."

Charlotte leaned in closer, her voice filled with playful anticipation. "Well then, get ready, because dance lessons with your wife are about to begin."

Eren nodded eagerly and he stood up from the table, extending his hand toward Charlotte. "Shall we begin now?" he asked.

Charlotte couldn't resist his enthusiasm and stood up, taking his hand with a smile. "Alright, let's start with the basics. We'll learn a simple waltz for now." She guided him to the center of the terrace, the soft music playing in the background setting the ambiance.

Charlotte took the lead, showing Eren the fundamental steps. She explained the positioning of their feet, the importance of maintaining posture, and the rhythm of the music. She demonstrated each step, breaking it down for him, ensuring he grasped the movements before moving on.

With focused determination, Eren absorbed every instruction that Charlotte provided. His dedication was evident in his unwavering attention and his commitment to mastering each movement.

"Okay, Eren, let's try the sweeping turn now," Charlotte instructed, demonstrating the graceful motion. "Remember, lead with your arm and guide me with your eyes. Keep your steps light and smooth."

Eren nodded, his eyes focused on Charlotte's movements. "Lead with the arm, guide with the eyes," he repeated, taking a deep breath to center himself. He extended his arm, his touch gentle yet firm, and initiated the sweeping turn.

As they danced, their bodies flowing in sync, Charlotte offered encouragement. "That's it! You're getting the hang of it. Feel the rhythm and let it guide you."

Eren's movements became more fluid with each attempt, his confidence visibly growing. He embraced Charlotte's guidance, immersing himself in the dance.

Encouraged by his progress, Charlotte decided it was time to put his newfound skills to the test. They stood facing each other, Eren taking a deep breath to steady himself. Charlotte smiled, her eyes sparkling with pride. "Alright, Eren, it's time for you to lead."

Eren's face lit up with a mixture of determination and newfound confidence. He took a moment to gather himself, his hand reaching out to Charlotte, inviting her into their dance. With a shared nod of understanding, they began to move. "Watch me," he said, his voice filled with a mix of eagerness and concentration.

His body moved in synchrony with the music, his feet gliding effortlessly across the terrace. Charlotte watched in awe as he guided her through the intricate dance, his touch firm yet gentle.

Their eyes met a silent understanding passing between them. Charlotte felt a surge of pride welling up within her as she witnessed Eren's growth. "You're doing amazing, Eren," she praised, her voice filled with admiration. "I can see the improvement."

Eren's confidence swelled, his movements growing more fluid and natural with each passing second. "It's all thanks to your guidance," he responded, his voice tinged with gratitude. "You believed in me, and it gave me the motivation to push myself."

As their bodies moved in perfect harmony, a surge of desire coursed through Charlotte's veins. She couldn't resist the temptation to push the boundaries of their dance, to let her playful and seductive side emerge.

With a sly smile playing on her lips, Charlotte brought her hand to Eren's chest, lightly tracing her fingertips over the fabric of his shirt. She leaned in closer, her voice a mere whisper against his ear. "You're getting quite good at this, Eren. But can you handle the heat?" Her words dripped with a hint of mischief, igniting a flame of anticipation in both of them.

Eren's gaze locked onto Charlotte, his breath catching in his throat. He met her playful challenge with a confident smirk, his voice filled with a mix of amusement and desire. "Oh, I can handle anything you throw my way, my dear. Just try me," he responded, his words laced with a newfound self-assuredness.

Her laughter danced in the air, laced with a hint of playfulness. "You have no idea how much I crave you in this moment.”

Eren's breath hitched, his voice husky as he replied, "Believe me, the feeling is mutual." His words held an intoxicating blend of raw desire and affection.

Charlotte's breath hitched, her eyes locking onto his with a fiery intensity. "Then take me, Eren. Let our passion consume us, right here and now." Her words carried a raw, untamed desire, inviting him to explore the depths of their connection.

With a swift and seamless motion, he took hold of her hand and spun her around, their bodies effortlessly gliding across the terrace.

A mischievous smile played on Eren's lips as he smoothly incorporated a Bachata move that Charlotte had taught him. Caught off guard by his swift execution, Charlotte's breath hitched in her throat. She felt a rush of exhilaration coursing through her veins. In that vulnerable position, with Eren's arms wrapped securely around her.

Their eyes locked in an intense gaze, their souls connecting in that intimate moment. Time seemed to stand still as they surrendered themselves to the enchantment of the dance floor.

Charlotte's voice came out as a whisper, tinged with a hint of surprise and admiration. "Eren, you've... you've mastered the move so quickly," she gasped, her eyes reflecting both awe and desire.

His voice, filled with a hint of playful triumph, broke the silence that enveloped them. "I've been paying attention, haven't I?" he whispered, his words laced with a touch of pride and affection.

Charlotte's voice quivered slightly as she responded, her voice filled with a mix of surprise and desire. "Yes, you have. I am impressed," she admitted.

 

As they held each other, the world around them faded into a mere blur. In that fleeting moment, the terrace transformed into a private stage, where their bodies intertwined and their souls danced in perfect harmony.

"Eren," she whispered her voice husky. "You're incredible."

Eren's grip tightened, his touch conveying a mixture of tenderness and passion. "Only with you by my side," he murmured, his voice filled with adoration.

Unable to contain the mounting tension between them, Charlotte succumbed to the overwhelming desire that coursed through her. In a bold move, she launched herself at Eren, capturing his lips with a hunger that matched her own.

Eren, caught off guard for a moment, quickly responded with equal fervor, his arms instinctively wrapping around Charlotte's waist, pulling her closer. Their bodies pressed against each other, their embrace fueled by a blazing fire of longing.

Their lips moved in a frenzy, a symphony of desire and urgency. Tongues intertwined, dancing with an intoxicating rhythm. Soft moans escaped their mouths, lost in the depths of their intimate connection.

The terrace became their sanctuary, as they devoured each other with a fervent hunger. Hands roamed, exploring every inch of exposed skin, fueling the flames of their shared desire.

Charlotte's nails grazed Eren's back, eliciting a low growl of desire from deep within his throat. "I need you." Her words were laden with urgency and a yearning that could no longer be contained.

His response came in a low growl. "You’ll have me, princess," he murmured. "I promise."

With a sense of urgency, Charlotte guided Eren to sit on the edge of the bed inside their room, his eyes locked onto hers, filled with desire. She positioned herself in his embrace, straddling his lap as their lips found each other once again in a heated kiss.

Their tongues danced together in an intimate tango, their mouths exploring and tasting, igniting a fire that burned fiercely between them. Eren's hands roamed over Charlotte's back, tracing the curves of her body, while her fingers tangled in his dark hair, pulling him closer.

Their bodies pressed against each other, their skin igniting with each point of contact. Charlotte's hands moved along Eren's chest, feeling the warmth of his skin beneath her fingertips, reveling in the strength of his embrace.

Eren's lips left a trail of searing kisses along Charlotte's jawline and down her neck, eliciting soft moans of pleasure from her. His teeth grazed her skin, leaving a tingling sensation in their wake. Charlotte's head fell back, giving him better access as her hands found their way to his shirt, eagerly undoing the buttons.

As the fabric of Eren's shirt fell away, Charlotte's hands explored the expanse of his chest, reveling in the defined muscles beneath her touch. Her lips descended upon his collarbone, leaving a trail of featherlight kisses, while her nails lightly grazed his skin, sending shivers down his spine.

Eren's hands moved with purpose, slipping beneath the fabric of Charlotte's blouse, his touch sending electric pulses through her body. Their mouths met once more, their kisses growing deeper and more fervent as their desire intensified.

 

The room was filled with scattered clothes and the sounds of Charlotte's pleasure, her moans reverberating through the air like a sweet melody. Eren hovered above her, his gaze locked onto hers with a mix of adoration and desire. His hands held Charlotte's face tenderly, “So perfect for me,” he said while his thumbs caressing her cheeks as he drank in the sight of her flushed and yearning.

Eren’s movements grew more intense as he continued to thrust slowly into her already wet pussy, their bodies entwined in a passionate embrace. Each movement sent waves of pleasure coursing through Charlotte's body, building an overwhelming sensation of ecstasy.

Charlotte's legs wrapped around Eren's waist, pulling him closer, their bodies molding together in a seamless fusion of desire. The weight of Eren's presence above her sent shivers of anticipation coursing through her veins.

With a deep breath, Eren lowered his lips to Charlotte's, capturing her moans within their passionate kiss. Their tongues danced in a sensual rhythm, their mouths claiming each other with a raw hunger that matched the fire in their hearts. His tongue explored her mouth, their tongues dancing in a heated battle of desire.

Between breathless kisses, he whispered against Charlotte's lips, "You like that, don't you? Hearing your moans, knowing I'm the one causing them."

Charlotte's voice, breathless and filled with desire, escaped in a whimper. "Eren... please..."

Her fingers dug into Eren's back, her nails leaving trails of temporary marks as her body arched to meet his movements. His hands roamed across Charlotte's body, caressing every curve and igniting her senses. His fingertips traced the contours of her skin, leaving a trail of tingling sensations in their wake. He teased her sensitive spots, his touch alternating between gentle strokes and firm grasps, heightening her pleasure to new heights.

Eren, his voice husky with desire, continued the playful banter, "You're mine, baby. Your moans, your body, all of it belongs to me."

Charlotte’s voice filled with a mix of desire and defiance, she responded with a playful challenge, "Prove it, Eren. Show me how much I belong to you."

With that, Eren's mouth trailed a path of searing kisses along her jawline, down her neck, and along the curve of her collarbone, leaving a trail of fiery sensation in its wake. His teeth grazed her skin, eliciting a mixture of pleasure and a hint of pain that heightened her senses.

Eren, his voice filled with a mix of playful dominance, whispered against Charlotte's ear, "Mine to please…,” bitted her earlobe, “mine to love…,” kissed her side of her neck, “mine to fuck” Finally reaching her breasts, he took a nipple with his mouth while playing with other one.

She arched her back, her body responding to Eren's every movement and word, pushing more of her breasts to his face while Eren continued with his deep and slow thrusts, his tip brushing against her cervix, making her legs shake.

Running out of patience, Eren let go of her swell nipples and increased his speed. He maintained a relentless rhythm, his hips driving forward with powerful force while staring deep into her now wide honey eyes, catching her off-guard.

As their passion intensified, Charlotte found herself unable to contain her cries of pleasure when the tip of Eren's length brushed against the delicate depths of her being, eliciting sweet sensations that cascaded through her body. The exquisite touch felt like a series of gentle kisses, igniting a fiery response within her.

Charlotte, overcome by sensation, gasped. "Oh, Eren... Don't stop. Keep going."

With a gentle touch, he found her sensitive bud, his fingers caressing her clit, intensifying her pleasure and bringing her closer to her peak.

Eren's voice, filled with a mix of tenderness and encouragement, reached Charlotte's ears, "Let go, my love. Come for me.”

His words, combined with his skilled touch, ignited a fire within Charlotte, driving her toward the edge of ecstasy. Every stroke and caress of his fingers pushed her closer to her release, as she gave herself over to the intoxicating sensations that consumed her.

The exquisite sensation of Eren's length brushing against her cervix elicited a cascade of sensations that sent shivers of ecstasy coursing through her body. Waves of pleasure washed over her, leaving her trembling and breathless.

In a surge of overwhelming pleasure, a forceful thrust sent Charlotte tumbling over the precipice of ecstasy, her release enveloping Eren, leaving him adorned in a beautiful, milky white essence. Eren's own groans filled the room, a testament to his growing overstimulation as their movements grew increasingly fervent and unrestrained.

The culmination of their desire reached its pinnacle as Eren spilled his seed deep inside Charlotte, their breaths coming in ragged gasps. The sacred space within her womb became a vessel of their shared love and passion, solidifying their bond in the most intimate way. He tenderly caressed her tear-stained cheek, his touch a gentle affirmation of her satisfaction.

"My woman…only mine," he whispered, his voice filled with a mixture of adoration and satisfaction.

 

 

Notes:

Just a little sweet moment between Eren and Charlotte for their fans to enjoy for now!

There will be another special chapter, then I will start to post the next book.

Chapter 27: Special II

Notes:

I hope this chapter will help you cope with the ending of AOT! I was already aware of what was going to happen since I finished reading the manga 2 years ago but have to keep all the sadness to myself. Now, I am finally free lol

Anyway, this is the second bonus and last chapter of the book I...so, enjoy! <3

 

In the cozy cabin, Charlotte stood by the stove, carefully preparing a steaming cup of tea for herself and her guest, Mrs. Djuvara. The aroma of herbs filled the air, their soothing scent creating an atmosphere of warmth and comfort. Mrs. Djuvara, a kind old woman and Charlotte's neighbor, had returned to seek Charlotte's guidance on herbal remedies for her recurring headaches.

As Charlotte handed Mrs. Djuvara a cup of tea, they settled down at a small table by the window, the soft glow of the setting sun casting a warm glow on their faces. Mrs. Djuvara’s weathered face revealed the traces of a life well-lived. The lines on her face spoke of wisdom and experience.

"Thank you, my dear," Mrs. Djuvara said, her eyes twinkling with gratitude as she took a sip of the tea. "Your herbal remedies have been a great help for my headaches. I don't know what I would do without you."

Charlotte smiled modestly, her eyes sparkling with gratitude. "It's my pleasure, Mrs. Djuvara. I'm glad I can be of assistance."

Their conversation flowed naturally, weaving between discussions of herbal medicine and remedies. Charlotte leaned forward, eager to share her expertise with the old woman who listened with a mix of curiosity and respect.

Charlotte began by explaining the properties of different herbs and their potential benefits for various ailments. She spoke with a gentle confidence, her words flowing effortlessly as she imparted her wisdom. Her hands gestured animatedly, emphasizing key points and demonstrating how to prepare different remedies.

"Chamomile is excellent for promoting relaxation and relieving insomnia," Charlotte explained, her voice filled with warmth and conviction. "You can brew a cup of chamomile tea before bedtime to soothe your nerves and encourage a restful sleep."

Mrs. Djuvara nodded attentively, her eyes fixed on Charlotte's face. "Oh, dear, I've had trouble sleeping lately. I shall give that a try," she replied, her voice tinged with anticipation.

"And for those persistent headaches, Mrs. Djuvara, I would recommend a combination of peppermint and willow bark," Charlotte advised, her voice laced with conviction. "Peppermint has analgesic properties, while willow bark contains natural salicylates that can help alleviate pain."

Mrs. Djuvara leaned in, her gaze unwavering. "And how would I prepare this remedy?" she inquired, her voice filled with eagerness.

Charlotte reached for a small notebook nearby, flipping through its pages until she found the desired recipe. "Here. I've written down the instructions for you. It's essential to steep the peppermint and willow bark in hot water for about 15 minutes, then strain the mixture before drinking," she explained, her tone patient and clear.

The elder’s eyes twinkled with gratitude as she accepted the notebook, her fingers tracing the written instructions. "My dear, you have such knowledge in these matters." she expressed.

"Actually Eren is the one who should get the credits. He has been an incredible help to me with his understanding of herbs and remedies," Charlotte confessed, a hint of awe in her voice. "I never expected him to have such knowledge in this field."

"Ah, dear child, sometimes our loved ones surprise us with hidden talents. It seems your husband inherited his skills from someone," The old woman remarked, her tone gentle yet knowing.

Charlotte nodded, her gaze drifting into the distance as memories resurfaced. "Yes, Eren once told me that his father was a doctor. He would often tell me tales of his childhood, watching his father tend to patients and learn about medicine." she mused.

Mrs. Djuvara leaned closer, her wrinkled hands clasped together in anticipation. "A doctor's son, you say? My, my. It seems your Eren carries a hidden potential within him. It's a shame he didn't pursue a career in the field."

Charlotte's eyes met the old woman’s, filled with curiosity. "Do you really think so? That he had the potential to become a doctor?" she asked, her voice hopeful.

The old woman nodded, her voice filled with conviction. "From what I've seen, your husband possesses a keen intellect and a natural curiosity about the workings of the human body. He may not have pursued the path of a doctor, but that doesn't diminish his potential," she explained.

"Unfortunately, circumstances led him down a different path." Charlotte finished, her words laced with a touch of melancholy. “Forced to become a tool for other people’s greedy deeds…” She thought with remorse, knowing that his potential and talent were taken away from him simply because he was an Eldian.

 

Mrs. Djuvara took a small sip, relishing the soothing warmth of the tea. She leaned back in her chair, her gaze fixed on Charlotte's growing belly. "My dear, it seems your little one is growing stronger every day. How far along are you now?" she asked.

Charlotte's hand instinctively rested on her belly, a soft smile playing on her lips. "I'm almost at the end of my second trimester. It’s so exciting," she replied, her voice filled with a mix of joy and anticipation while caressing her belly.

Mrs. Djuvara's eyes sparkled with a touch of envy, a bittersweet emotion that lingered in her heart. "Ah, the wonders of youth and love," she mused, her voice tinged with nostalgia. "You and your husband are truly blessed. Cherish every moment, my dear. Family is a precious bond, one that should be treasured. Love and support one another, and you shall weather any storm that comes your way."

Charlotte nodded, her expression thoughtful. "Thank you, Mrs. Djuvara. We are grateful for this blessing."

 

As the afternoon sunlight filtered through the cabin's window, casting a warm glow over their conversation, Mrs. Djuvara rose from her seat, her gaze filled with fondness. "Thank you, my dear, for your hospitality and your company. It warms my heart to see young love and the beauty of a growing family."

Charlotte stood, her hand reaching out to clasp the old woman's. "The pleasure is mine. Your presence always brightens my day."

With a final exchange of heartfelt smiles, the old woman bid her farewell, leaving Charlotte.

 

---

 

Charlotte sat at the table, a sense of both anticipation and dread gnawing at her as she picked up the latest letter from her dear friend Natalie. They had been in contact since Charlotte left, each letter becoming a lifeline to the world she left behind. Charlotte had pleaded with Natalie not to tell anyone about her whereabouts, fearing for her safety and the safety of those she cared about especially Eren.

The burden of keeping so many secrets weighed heavily on her, but she couldn't bear the thought of putting her friend in danger or causing her unnecessary worry. Breaking the seal on the envelope, Charlotte unfolded the letter, her eyes scanning the familiar handwriting. With a deep breath, Charlotte began to read Natalie's words.

 

“Dear Charlotte,

I hope this letter finds you well. I can't express how relieved I am to hear from you, even though I wish we were having this conversation face-to-face instead of through letters. However, I understand your reasons for secrecy, and again I promise you, that your secret is safe with me. Rest assured my friend.”

A small smile tugged at the corners of Charlotte's lips. The reassurance that her friend was still there, supportive and caring. She couldn’t ask for a better friend who was as trustworthy as Natalie.

“…Now, let me update you on the war and the warriors' well-being, as you've requested. It pains me to share the news, but I know how much it means to you to stay informed. Marley is struggling, Charlotte. The Mid-East Union's advanced anti-titan weapons have taken a toll on our forces, and the casualties are high. Our hearts ache for the brave warriors who are putting their lives on the line.”

A heavy sadness settled in her heart. The updates on the war and the plight of the warriors left her feeling helpless and anxious, feeling a knot in her stomach and worry for her warrior friends – Reiner, Pieck, Porco, Colt, and even the infamous war chief, Zeke – intensifying. The image of the younger ones – Falco, Gabi, Zofia, and Udo – full of potential, being sent to the front lines haunted her thoughts, and she silently prayed for their safety. Charlotte couldn't help but feel a selfish pang of gratitude that Eren was no longer part of the military. Her heart ached at the thought of her friend risking his life on the battlefield. The very idea of him being caught in the crossfire of a merciless war was too much to bear.

She wished she could be there to protect and support them, but circumstances had led her on a different path. Besides that, Magath would never allow that, afraid of her safety. Thinking about Magath, she knew they were going to have a big argument however, she was ready enough not to have him dominate their conversation even though Charlotte was not ungrateful for his support after her father’s death.

Moving on, she tried to focus on Natalie’s letter once again.

“…Thankfully, the news isn't all grim. Marley's forces have shown resilience and determination, and we are doing our best to push back against the enemy. But it's a long and arduous road, and we can only hope for a swift end to this conflict.

On a personal note, I must confess my unease about this mysterious man you call Eren. I know you trust him, but please be cautious and keep your safety as a top priority. I fear there may be more to him than meets the eye, and I don't want to see you hurt.

I hope to see you soon, dear Charlotte. Please take care of yourself, and remember that you have friends who love and care for you deeply.

Sincerely yours,

Natalie

P.S. The infirmary hasn't been the same without you. Even Dr. Brinkin misses you in his own special way, and he has been nagging more since you left. Don’t tell him what just I told you when you saw him next time. Anyway, I hope to see you back soon. But until then, stay safe and strong.”

 

Natalie's concern for her safety and her unease about Eren tugged at Charlotte's heartstrings. She knew her friend was just being protective, but she couldn't ignore the connection she had with Eren. Charlotte trusted him deeply, even if he remained a mystery to others. Eren trusted her with his secret and Charlotte had seen a different side of him. Those were good reasons for her to trust him. (Author’s note: You sweet summer child)

As she finished reading the letter, Charlotte's eyes welled up with tears. She missed Natalie and the infirmary, but she knew she couldn't return just yet. With a heavy sigh, Charlotte carefully folded the letter and placed it on the table.

She sat in silence, her thoughts consumed by the war, and her friends. The flickering candlelight cast dancing shadows across the room, a reflection of the turmoil within her heart. She couldn't help but feel torn between the life she had left behind and the new one she had forged with Eren.

 

As Charlotte sat lost in her deep thoughts, a tender kiss on her head startled her, causing her to turn around in surprise. There stood Eren with a playful glint in his eyes. "Caught you daydreaming again, huh?" he teased, a soft chuckle escaping his lips.

"You scared me!" she exclaimed, though her stern expression softened as she saw his familiar face. "I didn't even hear you come back."

Eren chuckled. "Sorry, I couldn't resist sneaking up on you," he admitted, his voice playful. He then pulled out a chair and sat down beside her, his concern evident in the way he looked at her.

"But seriously? How are you doing, love? You seemed…so worried," he asked, his gaze filled with genuine care.

Charlotte reached out to hold his hand, intertwining their fingers. "I'm fine, Eren. Just…thinking about everything, you know," she replied, trying to sound reassuring.

Eren nodded understandingly, giving her hand a reassuring squeeze. "I know it's not easy, especially with everything that's happening. But we're in this together, remember?" he said, his voice steady and comforting.

Before Charlotte could respond, Eren revealed a small package he had brought back for her. "I got something for you," She quickly unwrapped it with so much excitement, revealing her all-time favorite dessert, strawberry bliss. Charlotte's eyes lit up with delight at the thought of finally getting to enjoy her favorite treat. Realizing something, her happiness was quickly replaced by concern.

"Eren, where did you get this? It's from Liberio, isn't it?" of course, she already knew the answer. Traveling to Liberio was risky, especially for a man with his history.

Seeing Eren’s reaction, which he simply smiled at her, added more to her frustration at how he could be so reckless. So, she decided to scold him. "Eren, you shouldn't have gone there! It's dangerous,”

"I wanted to get you something special, something that would make you happy," he explained, reaching out to caress her growing belly.

"You can't keep putting yourself at risk, Eren. We have to be careful," she insisted, her voice tinged with worry. He leaned in, silencing her with a gentle kiss.

"I know, and you don’t need to worry…everything is just fine," he reassured her, his eyes never leaving hers.

Charlotte sighed, giving in. "You really are stubborn, you know that?"

Eren grinned, his eyes sparkling with mischief. "Well, that’s me," he replied, pulling her into a warm embrace. Charlotte leaned into his embrace.

His arms tightened around her, and he caressed her baby bump lovingly. “So…how is our troublesome bean treating you?”

"Other than her sudden movement then and there, the little one is completely well-behaved… By the way, stop calling them that," she replied chuckling, her voice filled with happiness.

When they parted, he caressed her cheek with his thumb, his gaze unwavering. "Are you really sure about this, Charlotte?" he asked softly.

Frustration flickered across her face. "Eren, I've told you a hundred times, I'm fine. Yes, it's risky, but I'm not alone in this. We are in this together…you just said it yourself," she said firmly, her voice tinged with determination.

A tender smile spread across Eren's face, and he kissed her forehead lovingly. "Of course, and I promise I'll do everything to keep you both safe," he vowed.

 

As Charlotte stood at the sink, her hands submerged in soapy water, she felt Eren's arms encircle her waist from behind. Her initial protest was half-hearted, as she couldn't resist the warmth of his presence.

But Eren, ever the playful one, persisted, pressing gentle kisses on her neck and shoulders. His touch sent shivers down her spine, and she couldn't help but giggle at his antics. "Eren, I need to finish the dishes," she half-heartedly scolded, though her laughter gave away her true feelings.

Eren, however, continued to nuzzle his face against her neck, placing gentle kisses on her skin. "You've been acting like a real tough cookie the past few days," he teased, his tone light and playful. "Pushing me away, avoiding my touch.”

Charlotte's cheeks flushed at the blunt remark, but she knew Eren meant it lightheartedly, and she couldn't deny the truth in his words. Pregnancy had brought about a rollercoaster of emotions, and sometimes she found herself needing space and physical comfort in equal measure.

"Blame your child for that," Charlotte replied, playfully using the baby as a shield for her recent mood swings and occasional irritability.

Eren let out a mock-exasperated sigh, looking down at her stomach as if addressing their unborn baby. "You little traitor," he said with feigned offense, addressing the baby directly. "I put you there, and now you're denying my wife from me?"

Charlotte couldn't help but burst into laughter at Eren's playful antics. Eren continued to joke with the baby, his words filled with adoration and amusement.

"I thought you were on my side," he continued, his tone both teasing and tender. "But I guess I'll have to win you over too."

"That’s what you get for calling them “Troublesome Bean” all the time," she said, still giggling.

Eren pouted. "Well, I guess that's fair," he admitted, a smile dancing on his lips.

 

Suddenly, Eren's hand slid under her skirt, reaching for her panties. Charlotte gasped, taken aback by the unexpected intimacy in such a moment. "Eren, I'm trying to clean here," she managed to utter, but her words went unnoticed by her husband.

His touch was persistent, and she attempted to protest once more, but her breath hitched in her throat when he pressed a finger against her clit through her panties. He drew closer, his face nestled into her neck, and his arm around her waist tightened possessively. "Want you," he murmured, his voice husky with desire.

Distracted, Charlotte accidentally dropped a dish into the sink, quickly reaching for a towel to dry her hands. Eren seized the opportunity to grope her chest through her yellow shirt, his ardor evident in the way he kissed and nuzzled against her head.

"Please, baby," he pleaded, his eagerness palpable.

Charlotte sighed, feeling her resolve weaken as she leaned back into him, allowing him to press his hips against hers, his hardness already evident through his black pants. The sensations he evoked left her torn between the mundane task of cleaning and the passion he ignited within her.

With a playful tone, she finally gave in, "I guess the dirty dishes can wait then."

Eren nodded, his desire evident in the way he pulled Charlotte closer to him. He guided her to the side, pressing her up against the kitchen counter and gently bending her over it. The intensity of the moment filled the air as he moved his hand that wasn't already in her shorts down to her hips, playfully tugging at the waistband.

"Well, someone's eager," Charlotte teased a hint of mischief in her voice.

"Of course, I've been wanting you all week," Eren replied, his voice husky with desire, as he finally tugged her shorts down. "I've been thinking about how much I want to touch you and how much I've been wanting to feel you."

Charlotte blushed, feeling a rush of heat course through her body. Her cheeks flushed as she felt his fingers on her clit, pressing down and tracing small circles that sent shivers down her spine. "I... I haven't been able to see you as much as I want to recently," she admitted, her voice breathless. "You need to remind me who owns me."

His lips found her neck, and he peppered her skin with soft kisses before gradually transitioning into more passionate bites, leaving marks that declared her as his. His fingers on her clit quickened their pace, expertly teasing her, and Charlotte couldn't help but mewl in response, her hips instinctively seeking more friction.

When Eren ground his hips against hers, it pressed her even more into his fingers, heightening the intensity of pleasure building within her. The wet spot forming on her panties grew, betraying her growing cock.

"E-Eren, please... please, fuck me," Charlotte pleaded, her voice filled with need and longing.

"Now look who's eager," Eren teased back, his voice tinged with amusement and desire, thoroughly enjoying the effect he had on her.

Eren playfully teased Charlotte, his fingers dancing just above her throbbing clit. She squirmed with anticipation, her desire evident in the way she whined and tried to relieve the ache by rubbing her thighs together.

His smile was both mischievous and tender as he reveled in the power he held over her. With deliberate intent, he pulled her panties down, exposing her completely to his hungry gaze. But just as he teased her again, his fingers withdrawing, Charlotte couldn't help but whine in frustration.

He dropped to his knees, firmly grasping her thighs and spreading them apart, creating space for himself between her legs. He leaned back against the cupboards, his hands holding her hips as he guided her to lower herself onto his waiting tongue.

"I want to taste you, baby," he murmured, his voice thick with desire. His tongue pressed against her folds, and his fingers joined in, skillfully teasing and toying with her clit.

Charlotte clung to the counter for support, her cries and pleas growing more urgent with each passing second. Her grip tightened on his hair, urging him closer and deeper. She surrendered herself to the pleasure, her cries of ecstasy filling the room. Eren was relentless, taking her higher and higher until she felt like she was on the edge of an intoxicating precipice.

"Shit…just fuck me…fuck me, Eren, please!" she begged, her voice filled with a raw need.

Eren pulled away, his face glistening with her slick essence. He looked up at Charlotte with a smoldering gaze, a mix of desire and adoration evident in his eyes. Stepping back, he stood up and encircled her with his strong arms, pinning her against the counter once more.

Feeling the fiery intensity of their passion, Charlotte's desire flared, and she pressed her firm rear against his crotch, grinding against him, silently urging him to fuck her completely. Eren's hand found its way to her back, pushing her against the counter with gentle force, bending her over it as their bodies melted into each other.

"I had to wait all week for you, so now you have to wait for me. It's only fair, isn't it, love?" he whispered, his breath hot against her ear.

Charlotte whined in response, unable to contain her anticipation as she squirmed in his grasp, moving her hips in a dance of desire. Eren took his time, relishing the pleasure of making her wait, knowing full well the effect it had on her.

He skillfully removed his pants and boxers, revealing his very much hard cock, while his shirt joined the pile of discarded clothing on the floor. With deliberate intent, he helped Charlotte unbutton and pulled down her shirt, exposing her skin to the cool air.

As he unhooked her bra, Eren leaned over her, placing a tender kiss between her shoulder blades and tracing a finger down her spine, igniting shivers of anticipation. He traced the curve of her lower back, teasingly reaching the dip before pulling his hand away, evoking a soft sigh from her lips.

With gentle care, he helped her out of her skirt, and soon they both stood completely naked before each other, their bodies bared and vulnerable.

 

Eren's hands moved to his own length, gripping it firmly as he slid it between Charlotte's thighs. The sensitive tip of his cock brushed against her clit, eliciting a gasp of pleasure from her as he pressed through the small gap between her legs.

He held onto her hips, expertly rubbing against her, simulating the sensations of penetration, each movement making her cry out in pleasure.

With a sense of protectiveness, Eren pressed his chest against Charlotte's back, wrapping his arms around her waist and gently embracing her baby bump.

Eren's movements were careful and controlled, mindful of her pregnant state, but it only fueled her need for him even more. She yearned for him to be inside her, to feel the complete connection that only their union could bring.

Desperate and overwhelmed by her desire, she cried out his name, her voice pleading and her eyes watering from the intensity of her want. "P-Please, Eren," she gasped, her body trembling with need. "Just put it inside of me."

His lips brushed against her ear as he teased her, savoring her desperation. "It's going to take more than that to convince me, princess," he murmured, his voice husky with desire.

Charlotte's heart raced, and she knew she had to be bolder, to lay her desires bare. "Eren, if you don't, I'm going to cry," she confessed, her voice laced with urgency. "I need you, I need you in me right now, please!"

His hold on her tightened, and he relished the sound of her plea. He decided she had waited long enough, and he pulled his dick out from between her thighs. With a deliberate move, he grabbed the underside of her knee and gently moved it up, spreading her legs apart to make way for him.

As he pushed himself into her, Charlotte couldn't help but let out a moan of pleasure, her body instinctively squeezing around him as tears of relief spilled from her eyes. Feeling him fill her brought an overwhelming sense of satisfaction and completion.

Eren began to rock his hips, his length sliding in and out of her with deliberate intent. Each movement elicited cries of his name from Charlotte, her voice echoing with pleasure and need. Unable to resist her pleas, Eren turned her face and pressed his lips against hers, seeking to share the intensity of their connection.

Starting slow, he ensured that each thrust immersed him balls-deep inside her, brushing his tip against her cervix. He was taking his sweet time, wanting to savor every moment of their love-making. Yet, her cries of pleasure and the way she responded to him fueled his desire, urging him to go faster, to take her with a passion that consumed him.

His determination grew, and he quickened his pace. Charlotte's moans were now mixed with sobs as her emotions spilled over, and more tears streamed down her face. The sound of his thighs slapping against hers filled the kitchen, along with the cries she was letting out.

"Eren, please, fill me, fuck... fill me with your cum, please!" Charlotte pleaded, her voice laced with desperation.

"I will, baby, I will," he assured her, his voice filled with tenderness and desire.

His hand tenderly brushed against her neck, moving her curly blond hair aside as he peppered her skin with kisses while whispering sweet praises upon her, praising her for the pleasure she was giving him. The same hand then moved to squeeze her chest, toying with her nipple, pinching, and twisting it between his fingers.

Eren sucked hickeys into her neck, marking her as his own. The intensity of their connection left Charlotte losing herself in the moment, her focus solely on him and the way he continued to thrust into her, making her bounce on the counter. She was surrendering completely to the pleasure, her head drooping onto the counter as she became lost in the overwhelming sensations he evoked.

Charlotte felt her vagina tightening, becoming increasingly sensitive to the pleasure that pooled at her core. In her heightened state, she almost felt as if she could feel Eren's touch reaching deep into her.

The pleasure surged within her, and with a loud sob, she couldn't contain her climax any longer, crying out, "I-I'm cumming!"

"Good, good... cum for me, beautiful," Eren's voice was a husky whisper as he squeezed her chest and showered her neck with kisses. He quickened his thrusts and held her leg up higher, his cock meeting her sweet spot each time.

Her body trembled and stars danced behind her closed eyelids as pleasure consumed her. Through gasps and cries of "Eren, Eren, Eren!" she rode the waves of ecstasy crashing over her.

Tightening around his cock, he groaned in response, giving a few more powerful thrusts before finding release himself, filling her with his seed. Their bodies shook in the aftermath of their shared climax, and Charlotte flinched when she felt Eren's fingers moving down to her clit.

"Huh?" she managed out, her mind still reeling from the pleasure.

He began to rub her clit, faster and more urgently. Charlotte squirmed and whined, aching yet responding to his touch. "Eren... I can't... ah!" she pleaded, her overstimulated cunt tightening around him again.

"Give me one more, love. Just one more," he whispered, his fingers moving faster. He kissed her shoulder gently, encouraging her to find that final release.

Tears mixed with her pleasure as Charlotte mewled and squirmed, but she couldn't resist the pleasure Eren was granting her. Despite having climaxed just moments ago, she felt her body responding to his touch, building towards another peak.

"Eren... oh god... Eren!" she cried, feeling herself coming again, and it felt so good despite the ache in her legs and cunt.

"That's it, sweetheart," he praised her, kissing her head tenderly. "You're so good for me, so good..."

With care, he slowly moved her leg back onto the ground, ensuring he held her waist to support her. He withdrew from her gently, making sure she wouldn't collapse. "Let's go take a bath, shall we?" he suggested, his grip on her waist tightening as he reached under her knees. In one movement, he lifted Charlotte and held her in a bridal style in his arms while walking toward the bathroom.

 

The steam from their recent bath still lingered in the air as Now fully dressed, Charlotte and Eren found themselves wrapped in the comfort of their bed. Eren, with a towel draped around his shoulders, sat beside Charlotte as he gently dried her hair.

"Did I overdo it?" Eren asked, his fingers tracing the love marks that adorned her neck and back.

Charlotte turned to face him, a fond smile on her lips. "No, Eren, you didn't… I'm fine," she reassured him.

He let out a sigh of relief, his touch turning tender as he embraced her. "Good… That’s good then," he murmured.

Charlotte smiled, feeling the warmth of his embrace. "Come on, sweet boy. You don't need to worry so much," she reassured him.

However, Eren's overprotectiveness resurfaced again, and he couldn't help but bombard her with more questions, his worry evident in his voice.

"Are you sure you're not sore anywhere? Did I hurt you? Should I have been more careful?" he asked in rapid succession, his eyes scanning her face for any signs of discomfort.

"My god… Eren, you're acting as if I'm made of glass," she was getting annoyed by this side of him.

"I can't help it… You're carrying our child, and I want to make sure you're fine," he replied, his voice tinged with earnestness.

Charlotte's heart swelled at his words. She reached out and gently caressed his cheek, a soft smile gracing her lips. "I promise you… I'm perfectly fine, love."

"You're just saying that to make me feel better," still not convinced, he retorted, crossing his arms in mock annoyance.

Charlotte couldn't help but laugh at his adorable display. "Alright, maybe just a little sore, but it's the good kind of sore," she admitted.

Eren laughed at her remark, his fingers still tracing the love-marks with a tender touch. "I just worry about hurting you," he admitted.

She playfully snatched the towel from his hand and placed it on his damp, long dark hair. "Well, how about I give you something to worry about?" she teased, a mischievous glint in her eyes. Snatching the towel from his hands, she playfully began to dry his dark, wet hair instead with so much force.

"Hey, what are you doing?" Eren protested, his voice laced with mock pain. "Ow...ow, that hurts… Oi, stop!" he exclaimed, trying to stifle a laugh.

Charlotte couldn't help but burst into laughter at his playful protests, enjoying the opportunity to tease him for a change. Once she had finished drying his hair, she noticed that it had grown quite long, almost reaching his shoulders.

An idea struck her, and she moved to her drawer, retrieving a brush, her handy mirror, and a black hair tie. Returning to the bed, she settled behind him and gently began to brush his damp hair, humming a soft tune under her breath.

Eren leaned back, enjoying the gentle touch while listening to her voice. “So peaceful,” He closed his eyes, content to let her take care of him, to allow her touch to soothe away any lingering worries.

Once she was satisfied with her work, Charlotte held up the mirror, revealing his reflection to him. Eren opened his eyes to look in the mirror.

"Ta-Dah," Charlotte said playfully, proud of the result.

He watched his reflection with amusement, his hair now tied in a clean man-bun, with a few shorter strands remaining on his forehead. His eyes widened in surprise, and he couldn't help but chuckle at the sight.

"You know, I think this look suits you," Charlotte commented with a grin, admiring her handiwork.

Eren touched the man-bun. "Not bad," he said with a smirk, turning to look at her. "Maybe you should become a hairstylist on top of everything else you can do." he teased.

Charlotte laughed, planting a soft kiss on his cheek. "I think I'll stick to being a nurse and loving wife to you,"

Eren pulled her closer, his arms wrapping around her as he whispered, "And I wouldn't have it any other way." Their laughter echoed in the room as they settled back against the pillows, content in each other's arms.

 

As they lay in each other's arms, the soft glow of moonlight filtering through the curtains, Eren's head rested gently on Charlotte's shoulder, and their fingers intertwined. After a few minutes, He shifted slightly, propping himself up on one elbow to look at Charlotte.

"You know, we should start thinking about names for the baby," he said, his voice carrying excitement and anticipation.

Charlotte turned her head to meet his gaze, her eyes sparkling with love. "I was just thinking the same thing," she replied, a smile tugging at the corners of her lips.

"Lucky for you, I've got the perfect name for them," Eren declared playfully, a mischievous glint in his eyes, which made Charlotte groan, knowing what was about to come. "’Troublesome bean' doesn’t miss a bit."

Charlotte couldn't help but chuckle at his whimsical suggestion. "Unbelievable… You just don’t quit, do you?" she tried to stifle her laughter.

He grinned, feigning innocence. "What? It's accurate! They've been giving you all sorts of trouble for months," he teased.

She couldn't help but let out a light slap on his arm, scolding him teasingly, "Hey, don't be a mean dad!"

He chuckled in return, giving her a sheepish grin and rubbing his arm. "Alright, alright. No troublesome bean then." he conceded and then turned serious. "Do you have any ideas for names?"

Charlotte paused for a moment, thinking. "Honestly, I haven't come up with any specific names yet. I thought we could decide together,"

Eren's face softened, and he gently brushed a strand of hair away from her face. "Well, to be honest, I've been thinking about it for a while," he admitted, "but I didn't want to impose my ideas on you."

"Eren, you don't need to hold back. I trust your judgment, and I want to hear your ideas," she reassured him.

"Okay then," he said, taking a deep breath. "If it's a girl, I would love to name her 'Carla', after my mother."

"Carla is a sweet name," she said, her voice filled with tenderness. "And if it's a boy?"

Eren nodded, his fingers gently tracing patterns on her arm. "And if it's a boy," he continued, "I want to name him 'Hannes'."

"Hannes?" Charlotte repeated, her curiosity piqued. "Is that your father's name?"

Eren shook his head slightly, "No, it's not. Hannes was a father figure to me when I was growing up. He was like family, and I want to remember him by naming our son after him."

Charlotte nodded in approval, her heart touched by the significance behind the names Eren had chosen. "I love both of those names," she said, her voice filled with love and appreciation. "They hold such special meanings."

Eren leaned in to place a gentle kiss on her forehead, his arms pulling her closer. "I'm glad you like them," he whispered, his voice soft and filled with love. "And I'm grateful to have you by my side, sharing this journey with me."

And they continued to lay there, holding each other close.

 

 

 

Notes:

Now, we are seriously on our way to the second book. Who is excited?

Series this work belongs to:

• Part 1 of Bonds of Betrayal